<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/cover.jpg" width-obs="500" alt="" /></div>
<h1>A SLAV SOUL</h1>
<h3>AND OTHER STORIES</h3>
<h3>BY</h3>
<h2>ALEXANDER KUPRIN</h2>
<h4>WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY</h4>
<h4>STEPHEN GRAHAM</h4>
<h5>NEW YORK</h5>
<h5>G. P. PUTNAM’S SONS</h5>
<h5>1916</h5>
<hr class="full" />
<h5>CONTENTS</h5>
<div class="center" style="font-size: 0.85em;">
<table border="0" cellpadding="0" cellspacing="0" summary="">
<tr><td align="left"></td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#I">I</SPAN>. </td><td align="left">A SLAV SOUL</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left"></td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#II">II</SPAN>. </td><td align="left">THE SONG AND THE DANCE</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left"></td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#III">III</SPAN>. </td><td align="left">EASTER DAY</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left"></td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#IV">IV</SPAN>. </td><td align="left">THE IDIOT</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left"></td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#V">V</SPAN>. </td><td align="left">THE PICTURE</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left"></td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#VI">VI</SPAN>. </td><td align="left">HAMLET</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left"></td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#VII">VII</SPAN>. </td><td align="left">MECHANICAL JUSTICE</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left"></td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#VIII">VIII</SPAN>. </td><td align="left">THE LAST WORD</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left"></td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#IX">IX</SPAN>. </td><td align="left">THE WHITE POODLE</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left"></td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#X">X</SPAN>. </td><td align="left">THE ELEPHANT</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left"></td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#XI">XI</SPAN>. </td><td align="left">DOGS’ HAPPINESS</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left"></td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#XII">XII</SPAN>. </td><td align="left">A CLUMP OF LILACS</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left"></td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#XIII">XIII</SPAN>. </td><td align="left">ANATHEMA</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left"></td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#XIV">XIV</SPAN>. </td><td align="left">TEMPTING PROVIDENCE</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left"></td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#XV">XV</SPAN>. </td><td align="left">CAIN</td></tr>
</table></div>
<hr class="full" />
<h5>INTRODUCTION</h5>
<h4>ALEXANDER KUPRIN</h4>
<p>“Oh how incomprehensible for us, how mysterious, how strange are the
very simplest happenings in life. And we, not understanding them,
unable to penetrate their significance, heap one event upon another,
plait them together, join them, make acquaintances and marriages,
write books, say sermons, found ministries, carry on war or trade,
make new inventions and then after all, create history! And yet every
time I think of the immensity and complexity, the incomprehensible and
elemental accidentoriness of the whole hurly-burly of life, then my own
little life seems but a miserable speck of dust lost in the whirl of a
hurricane.”</p>
<p>So in a paragraph in one of his sketches Alexander Kuprin gives his
feelings about his life and his work, and in that expression perhaps we
see his characteristic attitude towards the world of which he writes.
One of the strongest tales in this collection, “Tempting Providence,”
is very representative of Kuprin in this vein.</p>
<p>After Chekhof the most popular tale-writer in Russia is Kuprin, the
author of fourteen volumes of effusive, touching and humorous stories.
He is read by the great mass of the Russian reading public, and his
works can be bought at any railway bookstall in the Empire. He is
devoured by the students, loved by the bourgeois, and admired even by
intellectual and fastidious Russians. It is impossible not to admire
this natural torrent of Russian thoughts and words and sentiments. His
lively pages are a reflection of Russia herself, and without having
been once in the country it would be possible to get a fair notion of
its surface life by reading these tales in translation. Perhaps the
greatest of living Russian novelists is Kuprin—exalted, hysterical,
sentimental, Rabelaisian Kuprin. He comes to you with a handful of
wild flowers in one red, hairy hand and a shovelful of rubbish in the
other—his shiny, lachrymose but unfathomable features pouring floods
of tears or rolling and bursting in guffaws of laughter. His is a rank
verbiage—he gives birth to words, ideas, examples in tens where other
writers go by units and threes.</p>
<p>He is occasionally coarse, occasionally sentimental, but he gives great
delight to his readers; his are rough-hewn lumps of conversation and
life. With him everything is taken from life. He seems to be a master
of detail, and the characteristic of his style is a tendency to give
the most diverting lists. Often paragraph after paragraph, if you
look into the style, would be found to be lists of delicious details
reported in a conversational manner. Thus, opening a volume at random,
you can easily find an example:—</p>
<p>“Imagine the village we had reached—all overblown with snow; the
inevitable village idiot, Serozha, walking almost naked in the snow;
the priest, who won’t play cards the day before a festival but writes
denunciations to the village starosta instead—a stupid, artful man,
and an adept at getting alms, speaking an atrocious Petersburg Russian.
If you have grasped what society was like in the village you know to
what point of boredom and stupefaction we attained. We had already
got tired of bear-hunting, hare-hunting with hounds, pistol-shooting
at a target through three rooms, writing humorous verses. It must be
confessed we quarrelled.”</p>
<p>He is also the inventor of amusing sentences which can almost be used
as proverbs:—</p>
<p>He knew which end of the asparagus to eat.</p>
<p>Or,</p>
<p>We looked at our neighbours through a microscope; they at us through a
telescope.</p>
<p>Every one of Kuprin’s stories has the necessary Attic salt. He is like
our English Kipling, whom he greatly admires, and about whom he has
written in one of his books an appreciative essay. He is also something
like the American O. Henry, especially in the matter of his lists of
details and his apt metaphors, but he has not the artifice nor the
everlasting American smile. Kuprin, moreover, takes his matter from
life and writes with great ease and carelessness; O. Henry put together
from life and re-wrote twelve times.</p>
<p>Above all things Kuprin is a sentimental author, preferring an impulse
to a reason, and abandoning logic whenever his feelings are touched.
He likes to feel the reader with the tears in his eyes and then to
go forward with him in the unity of emotional friendship. There is,
however, under this excitement a rather self-centred cynic despising
the things he does not love, a satirical genius. His humour is nearly
always at the expense of some person, institution or class of society.
Thus “The Song and the Dance” is at the expense of the peasantry, “The
Last Word” at the expense of the lower <i>intelligentia,</i> “The White
Poodle” at the expense of those rich bourgeois who have villas on the
Crimean shores, “Anathema” at the expense of the Church, “Mechanical
Justice” at the expense of the professor, and so on. And it is part of
Kuprin’s sentiment to love dogs almost as much as men, and he tells no
tales at dogs’ expense. “The White Poodle” and “Dogs’ Happiness” are
two of his dog tales.</p>
<p>The tales selected are taken from various volumes, and two of them,
“The Elephant” and “The White Poodle,” from a volume specially designed
by him for reading aloud to children. They are in very simple and
colloquial and humorous Russian, and are delightful to read aloud.</p>
<p>Kuprin, who is a living Russian tale-writer, though considerably less
productive than in his earlier years, spent a great deal of time in
the Crimea, which is evidently favourite country to him. Chekhof also
lived in the Crimea and tended lovingly his rose garden at Yalta.
His neighbour, Kuprin, wrote one of the most charming reminiscent
essays on Chekhof and his life in “To the Glory of the Living and the
Dead,” which also contains the Kipling essay. Many of Kuprin’s stories
relate to the Crimea, and the longest of these given in this selection
contains a description of Crimean life, and gives (pp. 154—157) a
wonderful impression of a Crimean summer night. Kuprin has also lived
in England and has written tales of London life, and has occasional
references to English characteristics. But I have avoided carrying
coals to Newcastle.</p>
<p>As compared with Sologub, whose volume of beautiful tales, “The
Sweet-scented Name,” has found so many friends in England, Kuprin
may be said to be nearer to the earth, less in the clouds. He is a
satirical realist, whereas Sologub is a fantastic realist. Sologub
discloses the devils and the angels in men and women, but Kuprin is
cheerfully human. Both have a certain satirical genius, but Kuprin is
read by everyone, whereas it would be hardly one in ten that could
follow Sologub. In comparison with Chekhof I should say Kuprin was
a little more inventive, and as regards a picture of life Kuprin is
nearer to the present moment. Nearly all these Russian tale-writers
excel in describing the life of townspeople. Very little study of the
peasantry has been made, though there are one or two notable exceptions.</p>
<p>Kuprin made his name in writing stories of life in the Russian army.
He did not describe the common soldier as did his likeness, Kipling,
but rather the life of the officers. His most famous books on the
subject are “Cadets,” “Staff-Captain Ribnikof”[1] and “The Duel.”<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_1" id="FNanchor_1_1"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_1" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN>
He extended his popularity with somewhat lurid and oleographic
descriptions of the night haunt and night life, and wrote the notorious
novel, lately completed, entitled “<i>Yama</i>”—“The Pit.” He has written
a great deal about the relationship of men and women. His weakness
is the subject of women. Whenever they come into question he becomes
self-conscious and awkward, putting his subject in the wrong light,
protesting too much, and finally writing that which is not fitting just
because “all is permitted” and “why shouldn’t we?” His poorest work is
his coarse work. Nothing ugly is worth reproducing, however curious the
ugliness may be. We do not want the ugly, and are interested more in
brightest Russia than in darkest Russia. My purpose is to give what
is beautiful, or in any case what is interesting but not ugly, in the
living Russian literature of to-day. Consequently I have made, together
with my wife, a choice of Kuprin. We have read all his stories through
and taken fifteen of those which make him a great writer, just those
which should enrich us. Here is Kuprin’s humour, sentiment, pathos,
and delightful and entertaining verbosity. Of this work all but three
tales were translated by my wife, and these three by myself. I have
communicated the contents to Kuprin, who sanctions the publication.</p>
<p class="right" style="font-size: 0.8em;">STEPHEN GRAHAM.</p>
<p style="font-size: 0.8em;">LONDON.</p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_1" id="Footnote_1_1"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_1"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN> Now obtainable in English translation.</p>
</div>
<hr class="chap" />
<h3>A SLAV SOUL</h3>
<h4><SPAN name="I"></SPAN>I</h4>
<h4>A SLAV SOUL</h4>
<p>The farther I go back in my memory of the past, and the nearer I get to
remembering incidents connected with my childhood, the more confused
and doubtful do my recollections become. Much, no doubt, was told me
afterwards, in a more conscious stage of my existence, by those who,
with loving care, noticed my early doings. Perhaps many of the things
that I recall never happened to me; I heard or read them some time
or other and their remembrance grew to be part of myself. Who can
guarantee which of these recollections are of real facts and which of
tales told so long ago that they have all the appearance of truth—who
can know where one ends and the other begins?</p>
<p>My imagination recalls with special vividness the eccentric figure
of Yasha and the two companions—I might almost call them friends—who
accompanied him along the path of life: Matsko, an old rejected cavalry
horse, and the yard-dog Bouton.</p>
<p>Yasha was distinguished by the deliberate slowness of his speech
and actions, and he always had the air of a man whose thoughts were
concentrated on himself. He spoke very seldom and considered his
speech; he tried to speak good Russian, though at times when he was
moved he would burst out in his native dialect of Little-Russian. Owing
to his dress of a dark colour and sober cut, and to the solemn and
almost melancholy expression of his shaven face and thin pursed lips,
he always gave the impression that he was an old servant of a noble
family of the good old times.</p>
<p>Of all the human beings that he knew, Yasha seemed to find my father
the only one besides himself worthy of his veneration. And though to
us children, to my mother, and to all our family and friends, his
manner was respectful, it was mingled with a certain pity and slighting
condescension. It was always an enigma to me—whence came this
immeasurable pride of his. Servants have often a well-known form of
insolence; they take upon themselves some of that attractive authority
which they have noticed in their masters. But my father, a poor doctor
in a little Jewish village, lived so modestly and quietly that Yasha
could never have learnt from him to look down upon his neighbours.
And in Yasha himself there was none of the ordinary insolence of a
servant—he had no metropolitan polish and could not overawe people
by using foreign words, he had no overbearing manners towards country
chambermaids, no gentle art of tinkling out touching romances on the
guitar, an art by which so many inexperienced souls have been ruined.
He occupied his leisure hours in lying in sheer idleness full-length
on the box in which he kept his belongings. He not only did not read
books, but he sincerely despised them. All things written, except in
the Bible, were, in his opinion, written not for truth’s sake but
just to get money, and he therefore preferred to any book those long
rambling thoughts which he turned over in his mind as he lay idly on
his bed.</p>
<p>Matsko, the horse, had been rejected from military service on account
of many vices, the chief of which was that he was old, far too old.
Then his forelegs were crooked, and at the places where they joined the
body were adorned with bladder-like growths; he strutted on his hind
legs like a cock. He held his head like a camel, and from old military
habit tossed it upward and thrust his long neck forward. This, combined
with his enormous size and unusual leanness, and the fact that he had
only one eye, gave him a pitiful war-like and serio-comic expression.
Such horses are called in the regiments “star-gazers.”</p>
<p>Yasha prized Matsko much more than Bouton, who sometimes displayed a
frivolity entirely out of keeping with his size. He was one of those
shaggy, long-haired dogs who at times remind one of ferrets, but
being ten times as large, they sometimes look like poodles; they are
by nature the very breed for yard-dogs. At home Bouton was always
overwhelmingly serious and sensible in all his ways, but in the streets
his behaviour was positively disgraceful. If he went out with my father
he would never run modestly behind the carriage as a well-behaved dog
should do. He would rush to meet all other dogs, jump about them and
bark loudly in their very noses, only springing away to one side in
affright if one of them with a snort of alarm bent his head quickly and
tried to bite him. He ran into other people’s yards and came tearing
out again after a second or so, chased by a dozen angry dogs of the
place. He wandered about on terms of deepest friendship with dogs of a
known bad reputation.</p>
<p>In our districts of Podolia and Volhynia nothing was thought so much of
as a person’s way of setting out from his house. A squire might long
since have mortgaged and re-mortgaged his estate, and be only waiting
for the officers of the Crown to take possession of his property,
but let him only on a Sunday go out to “Holy Church,” it must be in
a light tarantass drawn by four or six splendid fiery Polish horses,
and driving into the market square of the village he must cry to the
coachman—“Lay on with the whip, Joseph.” Yet I am sure that none of
our rich neighbours started off in such pomp as Yasha was able to
impart to our equipage when my father made up his mind to journey
forth. Yasha would put on a shining hat with a shade in front and
behind, and a broad yellow belt. Then the carriage would be taken out
about a hundred yards from the house—an antique coach of the old
Polish days—and Matsko put in. Hardly would my father show himself at
the house-door than Yasha would give a magnificent crack with his whip,
Matsko would wave his tail some time in hesitation and then start at
a sober trot, flinging out and raising his hind legs, and strutting
like a cock. Coming level with the house-door Yasha would pretend that
only with great difficulty could he restrain the impatient horses,
stretching out both his arms and pulling back the reins with all his
might. All his attention would seem to be swallowed up by the horses,
and whatever might happen elsewhere round about him, Yasha would never
turn his head. Probably he did all this to sustain our family honour.</p>
<p>Yasha had an extraordinarily high opinion of my father. It would happen
upon occasion that some poor Jew or peasant would be waiting his turn
in the anteroom while my father was occupied with another patient.
Yasha would often enter into a conversation with him, with the simple
object of increasing my father’s popularity as a doctor.</p>
<p>“What do you think?” he would ask, taking up a position of importance
on a stool and surveying the patient before him from head to foot.
“Perhaps you fancy that coming to my master is like asking medical
advice of the clerk at the village police-station. My master not only
stands higher than such a one, brother, but higher than the chief of
police himself. He knows about everything in the world, my brother.
Yes, he does. Now, what’s the matter with you?”</p>
<p>“There’s something wrong with my inside ...” the sick person would say,
“my chest burns....”</p>
<p>“Ah, you see—what causes that? What will cure you? You don’t know, and
I don’t. But my master will only throw a glance at you and he’ll tell
you at once whether you’ll live or die.”</p>
<p>Yasha lived very economically, and he spent his money in buying various
things which he carefully stored away in his large tin-bound wooden
trunk. Nothing gave us children greater pleasure than for Yasha to
let us look on while he turned out these things. On the inside of the
lid of the trunk were pasted pictures of various kinds. There, side
by side with portraits of terrifying green-whiskered generals who had
fought for the fatherland, were pictures of martyrs, engravings from
the <i>Neva</i>,<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_2" id="FNanchor_1_2"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_2" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN> studies of women’s heads, and fairy-tale pictures of the
robber-swallow in an oak, opening wide his right eye to receive the
arrow of Ilya-Muromets. Yasha would bring out from the trunk a whole
collection of coats, waistcoats, top-coats, fur-caps, cups and saucers,
wire boxes ornamented with false pearls and with transfer pictures of
flowers, and little circular mirrors. Sometimes, from a side pocket of
the trunk, he would bring out an apple or a couple of buns strewn with
poppy-seed, which we always found especially appetising.</p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_2" id="Footnote_1_2"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_2"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN> A popular Russian magazine which presents its readers with
many supplements.</p>
</div>
<p>Yasha was usually very precise and careful. Once he broke a large
decanter and my father scolded him for it. The next day Yasha appeared
with two new decanters. “I daresay I shall break another one,” he
explained, “and anyhow we can find a use for the two somehow.” He kept
all the rooms of the house in perfect cleanliness and order. He was
very jealous of all his rights and duties, and he was firmly convinced
that no one could clean the floors as well as he. At one time he had a
great quarrel with a new housemaid, Yevka, as to which of them could
clean out a room better. We were called in as expert judges, and in
order to tease Yasha a little we gave the palm to Yevka. But children
as we were, we didn’t know the human soul, and we little suspected what
a cruel blow this was to Yasha. He went out of the room without saying
a word, and next day everybody in the village knew that Yasha was drunk.</p>
<p>Yasha used to get drunk about two or three times a year, and these
were times of great unhappiness for him and for all the family. There
was nobody then to chop wood, to feed the horses, to bring in water.
For five or six days we lost sight of Yasha and heard nothing of his
doings. On the seventh day he came back without hat or coat and in a
dreadful condition. A crowd of noisy Jews followed about thirty paces
behind him, and ragged urchins called names after him and made faces.
They all knew that Yasha was going to hold an auction.</p>
<p>Yasha came into the house, and then in a minute or so ran out again
into the street, carrying in his arms almost all the contents of his
trunk. The crowd came round him quickly.</p>
<p>“How’s that? You won’t give me any more vodka, won’t you?” he shouted,
shaking out trousers and waistcoats and holding them up in his hands.
“What, I haven’t any more money, eh? How much for this? and this, and
this?”</p>
<p>And one after another he flung his garments among the crowd, who
snatched at them with tens of rapacious fingers.</p>
<p>“How much’ll you give?” Yasha shouted to one of the Jews who had
possessed himself of a coat—“how much’ll you give, mare’s head?”</p>
<p>“We—ll, I’ll give you fifty copecks,” drawled the Jew, his eyes
staring.</p>
<p>“Fifty copecks, fifty?” Yasha seemed to fall into a frenzy of despair.
“I don’t want fifty copecks. Why not say twenty? Give me gold! What’s
this? Towels? Give me ten copecks for the lot, eh? Oh that you had died
of fever! Oh that you had died when you were young!”</p>
<p>Our village has its policeman, but his duties consist mainly in
standing as godfather to the farmers’ children, and on such an occasion
as this “the police” took no share in quelling the disorder, but acted
the part of a modest and silent looker-on. But my father, seeing the
plunder of Yasha’s property, could no longer restrain his rage and
contempt. “He’s got drunk again, the idiot, and now he’ll lose all
his goods,” said he, unselfishly hurling himself into the crowd. In
a second the people were gone and he found himself alone with Yasha,
holding in his hands some pitiful-looking razor-case or other. Yasha
staggered in astonishment, helplessly raising his eyebrows, and then he
suddenly fell heavily on his knees.</p>
<p>“Master! My own dear master! See what they’ve done to me!”</p>
<p>“Go off into the shed,” ordered my father angrily, pulling himself away
from Yasha, who had seized the tail of his coat and was kissing it. “Go
into the shed and sleep off your drunkenness so that to-morrow even the
smell of you may be gone!”</p>
<p>Yasha went away humbly into the shed, and then began for him those
tormenting hours of getting sober, the deep and oppressive torture of
repentance. He lay on his stomach and rested his head on the palms
of his hands, staring fixedly at some point in front of him. He knew
perfectly well what was taking place in the house. He could picture to
himself how we were all begging my father to forgive him, and how my
father would impatiently wave his hands and refuse to listen. He knew
very well that probably this time my father would be implacable.</p>
<p>Every now and then we children would be impelled by curiosity to go and
listen at the door of the shed, and we would hear strange sounds as of
bellowing and sobbing.</p>
<p>In such times of affliction and degradation Bouton counted it his
moral duty to be in attendance upon the suffering Yasha. The sagacious
creature knew very well that ordinarily when Yasha was sober he would
never be allowed to show any sign of familiarity towards him. Whenever
he met the stern figure of Yasha in the yard Bouton would put on an
air of gazing attentively into the distance of being entirely occupied
in snapping at flies. We children used to fondle Bouton and feed him
occasionally, we used to pull the burrs out of his shaggy coat while
he stood in patient endurance, we even used to kiss him on his cold,
wet nose. And I always wondered that Bouton’s sympathy and devotion
used to be given entirely to Yasha, from whom he seemed to get nothing
but kicks. Now, alas! when bitter experience has taught me to look all
round and on the under side of things, I begin to suspect that the
source of Bouton’s devotion was not really enigmatical—it was Yasha
who fed Bouton every day, and brought him his dish of scraps after
dinner.</p>
<p>In ordinary times, I say, Bouton would never have risked forcing
himself upon Yasha’s attention. But in these days of repentance he
went daringly into the shed and planted himself by the side of Yasha,
staring into a corner and breathing deeply and sympathetically. If
this seemed to do no good, he would begin to lick his patron’s face
and hands, timidly at first, but afterwards boldly and more boldly. It
would end by Yasha putting his arms round Bouton’s neck and sobbing,
then Bouton would insinuate himself by degrees under Yasha’s body, and
the voices of the two would mingle in a strange and touching duet.</p>
<p>Next day Yasha came into the house at early dawn, gloomy and downcast.
He cleaned the floor and the furniture and put everything into a
state of shining cleanliness ready for the coming of my father, the
very thought of whom made Yasha tremble. But my father was not to be
appeased. He handed Yasha his wages and his passport and ordered him to
leave the place at once. Prayers and oaths of repentance were vain.</p>
<p>Then Yasha resolved to take extreme measures.</p>
<p>“So it means you’re sending me away, sir, does it?” he asked boldly.</p>
<p>“Yes, and at once.”</p>
<p>“Well then, I won’t go. You send me away now, and you’ll simply all die
off like beetles. I won’t go. I’ll stay years!”</p>
<p>“I shall send for the policeman to take you off.”</p>
<p>“Take me off,” said Yasha in amazement. “Well, let him. All the town
knows that I’ve served you faithfully for twenty years, and then I’m
sent off by the police. Let them take me. It won’t be shame to me but
to you, sir!”</p>
<p>And Yasha really stayed on. Threats had no effect upon him. He paid no
attention to them, but worked untiringly in an exaggerated way, trying
to make up for lost time. That night he didn’t go into the kitchen
to sleep, but lay down in Matsko’s stall, and the horse stood up all
night, afraid to move and unable to be down in his accustomed place.
My father was a good-natured and indolent man, who easily submitted
himself to surrounding circumstances and to people and things with
which he was familiar. By the evening he had forgiven Yasha.</p>
<p>Yasha was a handsome man, of a fair, Little-Russian, melancholy type.
Young men and girls looked admiringly at him, but not one of them
running like a quail across the yard would have dared to give him
a playful punch in the side or even an inviting smile—there was
too much haughtiness in him and icy contempt for the fair sex. And
the delights of a family hearth seemed to have little attraction for
him. “When a woman establishes herself in a cottage,” he used to say
intolerantly, “the air becomes bad at once.” However, he did once
make a move in that direction, and then he surprised us more than
ever before. We were seated at tea one evening when Yasha came into
the dining-room. He was perfectly sober, but his face wore a look of
agitation, and pointing mysteriously with his thumb over his shoulder
towards the door, he asked in a whisper, “Can I bring them in?”</p>
<p>“Who is it?” asked father. “Let them come in.”</p>
<p>All eyes were turned in expectation towards the door, from behind which
there crept a strange being. It was a woman of over fifty years of age,
ragged, drunken, degraded and foolish-looking.</p>
<p>“Give us your blessing, sir, we’re going to be married,” said Yasha,
dropping on his knees. “Get down on your knees, fool,” cried he,
addressing the woman and pulling her roughly by the sleeve.</p>
<p>My father with difficulty overcame his astonishment. He talked to Yasha
long and earnestly, and told him he must be going out of his mind to
think of marrying such a creature. Yasha listened in silence, not
getting up from his knees; the silly woman knelt too all the time.</p>
<p>“So you don’t allow us to marry, sir?” asked Yasha at last.</p>
<p>“Not only do I not allow you, but I’m quite sure you won’t do such a
thing,” answered my father.</p>
<p>“That means that I won’t,” said Yasha resolutely. “Get up, you fool,”
said he, turning to the woman. “You hear what the master says. Go away
at once.”</p>
<p>And with these words he hauled the unexpected guest away by the collar,
and they both went quickly out of the room.</p>
<p>This was the only attempt Yasha made towards the state of matrimony.
Each of us explained the affair to ourselves in our own way, but we
never understood it fully, for whenever we asked Yasha further about
it, he only waved his hands in vexation.</p>
<p>Still more mysterious and unexpected was his death. It happened so
suddenly and enigmatically and had apparently so little connection with
any previous circumstance in Yasha’s life that if I were forced to
recount what happened I feel I couldn’t do it at all well. Yet all the
same, I am confident that what I say really took place, and that none
of the clear impression of it is at all exaggerated.</p>
<p>One day, in the railway station three versts from the village, a
certain well-dressed young man, a passenger from one of the trains,
hanged himself in a lavatory. Yasha at once asked my father if he might
go and see the body.</p>
<p>Four hours later he returned and went straight into the dining-room—we
had visitors at the time—and stood by the door. It was only two days
after one of his drinking bouts and repentance in the shed, and he was
quite sober.</p>
<p>“What is it?” asked my mother.</p>
<p>Yasha suddenly burst into a guffaw. “He—he—he,” said he. “His
tongue was all hanging out.... The gentleman....”</p>
<p>My father ordered him into the kitchen. Our guests talked a little
about Yasha’s idiosyncrasies and then soon forgot about the little
incident. Next day, about eight o’clock in the evening, Yasha went up
to my little sister in the nursery and kissed her.</p>
<p>“Good-bye, missy.”</p>
<p>“Good-bye, Yasha,” answered the little one, not looking up from her
doll.</p>
<p>Half an hour later Yevka, the housemaid, ran into my father’s study,
pale and trembling.</p>
<p>“Oh, sir ... there ... in the attic ... he’s hanged himself ...
Yasha....”</p>
<p>And she fell down in a swoon.</p>
<p>On a nail in the attic hung the lifeless body of Yasha.</p>
<p>When the coroner questioned the cook, she said that Yasha’s manner had
been very strange on the day of his death.</p>
<p>“He stood before the looking-glass,” said she, “and pressed his hands
so tightly round his neck that his face went quite red and his tongue
stuck out and his eyes bulged.... He must have been seeing what he
would look like.”</p>
<p>The coroner brought in a verdict of “suicide while in a state of
unsound mind.”</p>
<p>Yasha was buried in a special grave dug for the purpose in the ravine
on the other side of the wood. Next day Bouton could not be found
anywhere. The faithful dog had run off to the grave and lay there
howling, mourning the death of his austere friend. Afterwards he
disappeared and we never saw him again.</p>
<p>And now that I myself am nearly what may be called an old man, I
go over my varied recollections now and then, and when I come to
the thought of Yasha, every time I say to myself: “What a strange
soul—faithful, pure, contradictory, absurd—and great. Was it not a
truly Slav soul that dwelt in the body of Yasha?”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<h4><SPAN name="II" id="II">II</SPAN></h4>
<h4>THE SONG AND THE DANCE</h4>
<p>We lived at that time in the Government of Riazan, some 120 versts from
the nearest railway station and even 25 versts from the large trading
village of Tuma. “Tuma is iron and its people are of stone,” as the
local inhabitants say of themselves. We lived on an old untenanted
estate, where in 1812 an immense house of wood had been constructed to
accommodate the French prisoners. The house had columns, and a park
with lime trees had been made around it to remind the prisoners of
Versailles.</p>
<p>Imagine our comical situation. There were twenty-three rooms at our
disposal, but only one of them had a stove and was warmed, and even in
that room it was so cold that water froze in it in the early morning
and the door was frosted at the fastenings. The post came sometimes
once a week, sometimes once in two months, and was brought by a
chance peasant, generally an old man with the packet under his shaggy
snow-strewn coat, the addresses wet and smudged, the backs unsealed and
stuck again by inquisitive postmasters. Around us was an ancient pine
wood where bears prowled, and whence even in broad daylight the hungry
wolves sallied forth and snatched away yawning dogs from the street
of the hamlet near by. The local population spoke in a dialect we did
not understand, now in a sing-song drawl, now coughing and hooting,
and they stared at us surlily and without restraint. They were firmly
convinced that the forest belonged to God and the muzhik alone, and
the lazy German steward only knew how much wood they stole. There was
at our service a splendid French library of the eighteenth century,
though all the magnificent bindings were mouse-eaten. There was an old
portrait gallery with the canvases ruined from damp, mould, and smoke.</p>
<p>Picture to yourself the neighbouring hamlet all overblown with snow,
and the inevitable village idiot, Serozha, who goes naked even in the
coldest weather; the priest who does not play “preference” on a fast
day, but writes denunciations to the starosta, a stupid, artful man,
diplomat and beggar, speaking in a dreadful Petersburg accent. If you
see all this you understand to what a degree of boredom we attained.
We grew tired of encompassing bears, of hunting hares with hounds, of
shooting with pistols at a target through three rooms at a distance of
twenty-five paces, of writing humorous verses in the evening. Of course
we quarrelled.</p>
<p>Yes, and if you had asked us individually why we had come to this place
I should think not one of us would have answered the question. I was
painting at that time; Valerian Alexandrovitch wrote symbolical verses,
and Vaska amused himself with Wagner and played Tristan and Iseult on
the old, ruined, yellow-keyed clavicordia.</p>
<p>But about Christmas-time the village began to enliven, and in
all the little clearings round about, in Tristenka, in Borodina,
Breslina, Shustova, Nikiforskaya and Kosli the peasants began to
brew beer—such thick beer that it stained your hands and face at
the touch, like lime bark. There was so much drunkenness among the
peasants, even before the festival, that in Dagileva a son broke his
father’s head, and in Kruglitsi an old man drank himself to death.
But Christmas was a diversion for us. We started paying the customary
visits and offering congratulations to all the local officials and
peasants of our acquaintance. First we went to the priest, then to
the psalm-singer of the church, then to the church watchman, then to
the two school-mistresses. After the school-mistresses we fared more
pleasantly. We turned up at the doctor’s at Tuma, then trooped off
to the district clerk, where a real banquet awaited us, then to the
policeman, then to the lame apothecary, then to the local peasant
tyrant who had grown rich and held a score of other peasants in his own
grasp, and possessed all the cord, linen, grain, wood, whips in the
neighbourhood. And we went and went on!</p>
<p>It must be confessed, however, that we felt a little awkward now and
then. We couldn’t manage to get into the <i>tempo</i> of the life there.
We were really out of it. This life had creamed and mantled for years
without number. In spite of our pleasant manners and apparent ease
we were, all the same, people from another planet. Then there was a
disparity in our mutual estimation of one another: we looked at them
as through a microscope, they at us as through a telescope. Certainly
we made attempts to accommodate ourselves, and when the psalm-singer’s
servant, a woman of forty, with warty hands all chocolate colour from
the reins of the horse she put in the sledge when she went with a
bucket to the well, sang of an evening, we did what we thought we ought
to do. She would look ashamed, lower her eyes, fold her arms and sing:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“Andray Nikolaevitch<br/>
We have come to you,<br/>
We wish to trouble you.<br/>
But we have come<br/>
And please to take<br/>
The one of us you love.”<br/></p>
<p>Then we would boldly make to kiss her on the lips, which we did in
spite of feigned resistance and screams.</p>
<p>And we would make a circle. One day there were a lot of us there; four
students on holiday from an ecclesiastical college, the psalm-singer, a
housekeeper from a neighbouring estate, the two school-mistresses, the
policeman in his uniform, the deacon, the local horse-doctor, and we
three æsthetes. We went round and round in a dance, and sang, roared,
swinging now this way, now that, and the lion of the company, a student
named Vozdvizhensky, stood in the middle and ordered our movements,
dancing himself the while and snapping his fingers over his head:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“The queen was in the town, yes, the town,<br/>
And the prince, the little prince, ran away.<br/>
Found a bride, did the prince, found a bride.<br/>
She was nice, yes she was, she was nice,<br/>
And a ring got the prince for her, a ring.”<br/></p>
<p>After a while the giddy whirl of the dance came to an end, and we
stopped and began to sing to one another, in solemn tones:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“The royal gates were opened,<br/>
Bowed the king to the queen,<br/>
And the queen to the king,<br/>
But lower bowed the queen.”<br/></p>
<p>And then the horse-doctor and the psalm-singer had a competition as to
who should bow lower to the other.</p>
<hr />
<p>Our visiting continued, and at last came to the school-house at
Tuma. That was inevitable, since there had been long rehearsals of
an entertainment which the children were going to give entirely for
our benefit—Petersburg guests. We went in. The Christmas tree
was lit simultaneously by a touch-paper. As for the programme, I knew
it by heart before we went in. There were several little tableaux,
illustrative of songs of the countryside. It was all poorly done, but
it must be confessed that one six-year-old mite playing the part of a
peasant, wearing a huge cap of dog-skin and his father’s great leather
gloves with only places for hand and thumb, was delightful, with his
serious face and hoarse little bass voice—a born artist.</p>
<p>The remainder was very disgusting. All done in the false popular style.</p>
<p>I had long been familiar with the usual entertainment items:
Little-Russian songs mispronounced to an impossible point; verses
and silly embroidery patterns: “There’s a Christmas tree, there’s
Petrushka, there’s a horse, there’s a steam-engine.” The teacher, a
little consumptive fellow, got up for the occasion in a long frock-coat
and stiff shirt, played the fiddle in fits and starts, or beat time
with his bow, or tapped a child on the head with it now and then.</p>
<p>The honorary guardian of the school, a notary from another town,
chewed his gums all the time and stuck out his short parrot’s tongue
with sheer delight, feeling that the whole show had been got up in his
honour.</p>
<p>At last the teacher got to the most important item on his programme.
We had laughed up till then, our turn was coming to weep. A little girl
of twelve or thirteen came out, the daughter of a watchman, her face,
by the way, not at all like his horse-like profile. She was the top
girl in the school and she began her little song:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“The jumping little grasshopper sang the summer through,<br/>
Never once considering how the winter would blow in<br/>
his eyes.”<br/></p>
<p>Then a shaggy little boy of seven, in his father’s felt boots, took up
his part, addressing the watchman’s daughter:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>“That’s strange, neighbour. Didn’t you work in the summer?”</p>
<p>“What was there to work for? There was plenty of grass.”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Where was our famous Russian hospitality?</p>
<p>To the question, “What did you do in the summer?” the grasshopper could
only reply, “I sang all the time.”</p>
<p>At this answer the teacher, Kapitonitch, waved his bow and his fiddle
at one and the same time—oh, that was an effect rehearsed long before
that evening!—and suddenly in a mysterious half-whisper the whole
choir began to sing:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“You’ve sung your song, you call that doing,<br/>
You’ve sung all the summer, then dance all the winter,<br/>
You’ve sung your song, then dance all the winter,<br/>
Dance all the winter, dance all the winter.<br/>
You’ve sung the song, then dance the dance.”<br/></p>
<p>I confess that my hair stood on end as if each individual hair were
made of glass, and it seemed to me as if the eyes of the children and
of the peasants packing the schoolroom were all fixed on me as if
repeating that d——d phrase:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“You’ve sung the song, you call that doing,<br/>
You’ve sung the song, then dance the dance.”<br/></p>
<p>I don’t know how long this drone of evil boding and sinister recitation
went on. But I remember clearly that during those minutes an appalling
idea went through my brain. “Here we stand,” thought I, “a little
band of <i>intelligentsia,</i> face to face with an innumerable peasantry,
the most enigmatical, the greatest, and the most abased people in the
world. What connects us with them? Nothing. Neither language, nor
religion, nor labour, nor art. Our poetry would be ridiculous to their
ears, absurd, incomprehensible. Our refined painting would be simply
useless and senseless smudging in their eyes. Our quest for gods and
making of gods would seem to them stupidity, our music merely a tedious
noise. Our science would not satisfy them. Our complex work would seem
laughable or pitiful to them, the austere and patient labourers of
the fields. Yes. On the dreadful day of reckoning what answer shall
we give to this child, wild beast, wise man, and animal, to this
many-million-headed giant?” We shall only be able to say sorrowfully,
“We sang all the time. We sang our song.”</p>
<p>And he will reply with an artful peasant smile, “Then go and dance the
dance.”</p>
<p>And I know that my companions felt as I did. We went out of the
entertainment-room silent, not exchanging opinions.</p>
<p>Three days later we said good-bye, and since that time have been
rather cold towards one another. We had been suddenly chilled in our
consciences and made ashamed, as if these innocent mouths of sleepy
children had pronounced death sentence upon us. And when I returned
from the post of Ivan Karaulof to Goreli, and from Goreli to Koslof,
and from Koslof to Zintabrof, and then further by railroad there
followed me all the time that ironical, seemingly malicious phrase,
“Then dance the dance.”</p>
<p>God alone knows the destiny of the Russian people.... Well, I suppose,
if it should be necessary, we’ll dance it!</p>
<p>I travelled a whole night to the railway station.</p>
<p>On the bare frosted branches of the birches sat the stars, as if the
Lord Himself had with His own hands decorated the trees. And I thought,
“Yes, it’s beautiful.” But I could not banish that ironical thought,
“Then dance the dance.”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<h4><SPAN name="III" id="III">III</SPAN></h4>
<h4>EASTER DAY</h4>
<p>On his way from Petersburg to the Crimea Colonel Voznitsin purposely
broke his journey at Moscow, where his childhood and youth had been
spent, and stayed there two days. It is said that some animals when
they feel that they are about to die go round to all their favourite
and familiar haunts, taking leave of them, as it were. Voznitsin was
not threatened by the near approach of death; at forty years of age he
was still strong and well-preserved. But in his tastes and feelings and
in his relations with the world he had reached the point from which
life slips almost imperceptibly into old age. He had begun to narrow
the circle of his enjoyments and pleasures; a habit of retrospection
and of sceptical suspicion was manifest in his behaviour; his dumb,
unconscious, animal love of Nature had become less and was giving
place to a more refined appreciation of the shades of beauty; he was
no longer agitated and disturbed by the adorable loveliness of women,
but chiefly—and this was the first sign of spiritual blight—he began
to think about his own death. Formerly he had thought about it in a
careless and transient fashion—sooner or later death would come, not
to him personally, but to some other, someone of the name of Voznitsin.
But now he thought of it with a grievous, sharp, cruel, unwavering,
merciless clearness, so that at nights his heart beat in terror and his
blood ran cold. It was this feeling which had impelled him to visit
once more those places familiar to his youth, to live over again in
memory those dear, painfully sweet recollections of his childhood,
overshadowed with a poetical sadness, to wound his soul once more
with the sweet grief of recalling that which was for ever past—the
irrevocable purity and clearness of his first impressions of life.</p>
<p>And so he did. He stayed two days in Moscow, returning to his old
haunts. He went to see the boarding-house where once he had lived for
six years in the charge of his form mistress, being educated under the
Froebelian system. Everything there was altered and reconstituted; the
boys’ department no longer existed, but in the girls’ class-rooms there
was still the pleasant and alluring smell of freshly varnished tables
and stools; there was still the marvellous mixture of odours in the
dining-room, with a special smell of the apples which now, as then, the
scholars hid in their private cupboards. He visited his old military
school, and went into the private chapel where as a cadet he used to
serve at the altar, swinging the censer and coming out in his surplice
with a candle at the reading of the Gospel, but also stealing the wax
candle-ends, drinking the wine after Communion, and sometimes making
grimaces at the funny deacon and sending him into fits of laughter,
so that once he was solemnly sent away from the altar by the priest,
a magnificent and plump greybeard, strikingly like the picture of the
God of Sabaoth behind the altar. He went along all the old streets,
and purposely lingered in front of the houses where first of all had
come to him the naïve and childish languishments of love; he went into
the courtyards and up the stair-cases, hardly recognising any of them,
so much alteration and rebuilding had taken place in the quarter of a
century of his absence. And he noticed with irritation and surprise
that his staled and life-wearied soul remained cold and unmoved, and
did not reflect in itself the old familiar grief for the past, that
gentle grief, so bright, so calm, reflective and submissive.</p>
<p>“Yes, yes, yes—it’s old age,” he repeated to himself, nodding his head
sadly.... “Old age, old age, old age.... It can’t be helped....”</p>
<p>After he left Moscow he was kept in Kief for a whole day on business,
and only arrived at Odessa at the beginning of Holy Week. But it had
been bad weather for some days, and Voznitsin, who was a very bad
sailor, could not make up his mind to embark. It was only on the
morning of Easter Eve that the weather became fine and the sea calm.</p>
<p>At six o’clock in the evening the steamer <i>Grand Duke Alexis</i> left
the harbour. Voznitsin had no one to see him off, for which he was
thankful. He had no patience with the somewhat hypocritical and
always difficult comedy of farewell, when God knows why one stands
a full half-hour at the side of the boat and looks down upon the
people standing on the pier, smiling constrained smiles, throwing
kisses, calling out from time to time in a theatrical tone foolish and
meaningless phrases for the benefit of the bystanders, till at last,
with a sigh of relief, one feels the steamer begin slowly and heavily
to move away.</p>
<p>There were very few passengers on board, and the majority of them
were third-class people. In the first-class there were only two others
besides himself a lady and her daughter, as the steward informed him.
“That’s good,” thought he to himself.</p>
<p>Everything promised a smooth and easy voyage. His cabin was excellent,
large and well lighted, with two divans and no upper berths at all. The
sea, though gently tossing, grew gradually calmer, and the ship did not
roll. At sunset, however, there was a fresh breeze on deck.</p>
<p>Voznitsin slept that night with open windows, and more soundly than
he had slept for many months, perhaps for a year past. When the boat
arrived at Eupatoria he was awakened by the noise of the cranes and by
the running of the sailors on the deck. He got up, dressed quickly,
ordered a glass of tea, and went above.</p>
<p>The steamer was at anchor in a half-transparent mist of a milky rose
tint, pierced by the golden rays of the rising sun. Scarcely noticeable
in the distance, the flat shore lay glimmering. The sea was gently
lapping the steamer’s sides. There was a marvellous odour of fish,
pitch and seaweed. From a barge alongside they were lading packages and
bales. The captain’s directions rang out clearly in the pure air of
morning: “Maina, véra, véra po malu, stop!”</p>
<p>When the barge had gone off and the steamer began to move again,
Voznitsin went down into the dining saloon. A strange sight met his
gaze. The tables were placed flat against the walls of the long room
and were decorated with gay flowers and covered with Easter fare. There
were lambs roasted whole, and turkeys, with their long necks supported
by unseen rods and wire, raised their foolish heads on high. Their
thin necks were bent info the form of an interrogation mark, and they
trembled and shook with every movement of the steamer. They might have
been strange antediluvian beasts, like the brontozauri or ichthauri
one sees in pictures, lying there upon the large dishes, their legs
bent under them, their heads on their twisted necks looking around with
a comical and cautious wariness. The clear sunlight streamed through
the port-holes and made golden circles of light on the tablecloths,
transforming the colours of the Easter eggs into purple and sapphire,
and making the flowers—hyacinths, pansies, tulips, violets,
wallflowers, forget-me-nots—glow with living fire.</p>
<p>The other first-class passenger also came down for tea. Voznitsin threw
a passing glance at her. She was neither young nor beautiful, but she
had a tall, well-preserved, rather stout figure, and was well and
simply dressed in an ample light-coloured cloak with silk collar and
cuffs. Her head was covered with a light-blue, semi-transparent gauze
scarf. She drank her tea and read a book at the same time, a French
book Voznitsin judged by its small compact shape and pale yellow cover.</p>
<p>There was something strangely and remotely familiar about her, not
so much in her face as in the turn of her neck and the lift of her
eyebrows when she cast an answering glance at him. But this unconscious
impression was soon dispersed and forgotten.</p>
<p>The heat of the saloon soon sent the passengers on deck, and they sat
down on the seats on the sheltered side of the boat. The lady continued
to read, though she often let her book fall on to her knee while she
gazed upon the sea, on the dolphins sporting there, on the distant
cliffs of the shore, purple in colour or covered with a scant verdure.</p>
<p>Voznitsin began to pace up and down the deck, turning when he
reached the cabin. Once, as he passed the lady, she looked up at him
attentively with a kind of questioning curiosity, and once more it
seemed to him that he had met her before somewhere. Little by little
this insistent feeling began to disquiet him, and he felt that the lady
was experiencing the same feelings. But try as he would he could not
remember meeting her before.</p>
<p>Suddenly, passing her for the twentieth time, he almost involuntarily
stopped in front of her, saluted in military fashion, and lightly
clicking his spurs together said:</p>
<p>“Pardon my boldness ... but I can’t get rid of a feeling that I know
you, or rather that long ago I used to know you.”</p>
<p>She was quite a plain woman, of blonde almost red colouring, grey
hair—though this was only noticeable at a near view owing to its
original light colour—pale eyelashes over blue eyes, and a faded
freckled face. Her mouth only seemed fresh, being full and rosy, with
beautifully curved lips.</p>
<p>“And I also,” said she. “Just fancy, I’ve been sitting here and
wondering where we could have met. My name is Lvova—does that remind
you of anything?”</p>
<p>“I’m sorry to say it doesn’t,” answered he, “but my name is Voznitsin.”</p>
<p>The lady’s eyes gleamed suddenly with a gay and familiar smile, and
Voznitsin saw that she knew him at once.</p>
<p>“Voznitsin, Kolya Voznitsin,” she cried joyfully, holding out her hand
to him. “Is it possible I didn’t recognise you? Lvova, of course, is my
married name.... But no, no, you will remember me in time.... Think:
Moscow, Borisoglebsky Street, the house belonging to the church....
Well? Don’t you remember your school chum, Arkasha Yurlof...?”</p>
<p>Voznitsin’s hand trembled as he pressed hers. A flash of memory
enlightened him.</p>
<p>“Well, I never!... It can’t be Lenotchka? I beg your pardon, Elena ...
Elena....”</p>
<p>“Elena Vladimirovna,” she put in. “You’ve forgotten.... But you,
Kolya, you’re just the same Kolya, awkward, shy, touchy Kolya. How
strange for us to meet like this! Do sit down.... How glad I am....”</p>
<p>“Yes,” muttered Voznitsin, “the world is really so small that everyone
must of necessity meet everyone else”—a by no means original thought.”
But tell me all that has happened. How is Arkasha—and Alexandra
Millievna—and Oletchka?”</p>
<p>At school Voznitsin had only been intimate with one of his
companions—Arkasha Yurlof. Every Sunday he had leave he used to visit
the family, and at Easter and Christmas-time he had sometimes spent his
holidays with them. Before the time came for them to go to college,
Arkasha had fallen ill and had been ordered away into the country. And
from that time Voznitsin had lost sight of him. Many years ago he had
heard by chance that Lenotchka had been betrothed to an officer having
the unusual surname of Jenishek, who had done a thing at once foolish
and unexpected—shot himself.</p>
<p>“Arkasha died at our country house in 1890,” answered the lady, “of
cancer. And mother only lived a year after. Oletchka took her medical
degree and is now a doctor in the Serdobsky district—before that she
was assistant in our village of Jemakino. She has never wished to
marry, though she’s had many good offers. I’ve been married twenty
years,” said she, a gleam of a smile on her compressed lips. “I’m quite
an old woman.... My husband has an estate in the country, and is a
member of the Provincial Council. He hasn’t received many honours, but
he’s an honest fellow and a good husband, is not a drunkard, neither
plays cards nor runs after women, as others do.... God be praised for
that!...”</p>
<p>“Do you remember, Elena Vladimirovna, how I was in love with you at one
time?” Voznitsin broke in suddenly.</p>
<p>She smiled, and her face at once wore a look of youth. Voznitsin saw
for a moment the gleam of the gold stopping in her teeth.</p>
<p>“Foolishness!... Just lad’s love.... But you weren’t in love with me
at all; you fell in love with the Sinyelnikofs, all four of them, one
after the other. When the eldest girl married you placed your heart at
the feet of the next sister, and so on.”</p>
<p>“Ah-ha! You were just a little jealous, eh?” remarked Voznitsin with
jocular self-satisfaction.</p>
<p>“Oh, not at all!... You were like Arkasha’s brother.... Afterwards,
later, when you were about seventeen perhaps, I was a little vexed
to think you had changed towards me.... You know, its ridiculous,
but girls have hearts like women. We may not love a silent adorer,
but we are jealous if he pays attentions to others.... But that’s all
nonsense. Tell me more about yourself, where you live, and what you do.”</p>
<p>He told her of his life—at college, in the army, about the war, and
his present position. No, he had never married—at first he had feared
poverty and the responsibility of a family, and now it was too late. He
had had flirtations, of course, and even some serious romances.</p>
<p>The conversation ceased after a while, and they sat silent, looking
at one another with tender, tear-dimmed eyes. In Voznitsin’s memory
the long past of thirty years ago came swiftly again before him. He
had known Lenotchka when he was eleven years old. She had been a
naughty, fidgetty sort of girl, fond of telling tales and liking to
make trouble. Her face was covered with freckles, she had long arms
and legs, pale eyelashes, and disorderly red hair hanging about her
face in long wisps. Her sister Oletchka was different; she had always
kept apart, and behaved like a sensible girl. On holidays they all went
together to dances at the Assembly Rooms, to the theatre, the circus,
to the skating rink. They got up Christmas parties and children’s plays
together; they coloured eggs at Easter and dressed up at Christmas.
They quarrelled and carried on together like young puppies.</p>
<p>There were three years of that. Lenotchka used to go away every summer
with her people to their country house at Jemakino, and that year,
when she returned to Moscow in the autumn, Voznitsin opened both eyes
and mouth in astonishment. She was changed; you couldn’t say that she
was beautiful, but there was something in her face more wonderful than
actual beauty, a rosy radiant blossoming of the feminine being in her.
It is so sometimes. God knows how the miracle takes place, but in a few
weeks, an awkward, undersized, gawky schoolgirl will develop suddenly
into a charming maiden. Lenotchka’s face still kept her summer sunburn,
under which her ardent young blood flowed gaily, her shoulders had
filled out, her figure rounded itself, and her soft breasts had a firm
outline—all her body had become willowy, graceful, gracious.</p>
<p>And their relations towards one another had changed also. They became
different after one Saturday evening when the two of them, frolicking
together before church service in a dimly lighted room, began to
wrestle together and fight. The windows were wide open, and from the
garden came the clear freshness of autumn and a slight winey odour of
fallen leaves, and slowly one after another rang out the sounds of the
church bells.</p>
<p>They struggled together; their arms were round each other so that their
bodies were pressed closely together and they were breathing in each
other’s faces. Suddenly Lenotchka, her face flaming crimson even in
the darkening twilight, her eyes dilated, began to whisper angrily and
confusedly:</p>
<p>“Let me go ... let go.... I don’t want to...,” adding with a malicious
gleam in her wet eyes: “Nasty, horrid boy.”</p>
<p>The nasty, horrid boy released her and stood there, awkwardly
stretching out his trembling arms. His legs trembled also, and his
forehead was wet with a sudden perspiration. He had just now felt in
his arms the slender responsive waist of a woman, broadening out so
wonderfully to the rounded hips; he had felt on his bosom the pliant
yielding contact of her firm, high, girlish breasts and breathed the
perfume of her body—that pleasant intoxicating scent of opening poplar
buds and young shoots of black-currant bushes which one smells on a
clear damp evening of spring after a slight shower, when the sky and
the rain-pools flame with crimson and the may beetles hum in the air.</p>
<p>Thus began for Voznitsin that year of love languishment, of bitter
passionate dreams, of secret and solitary tears. He became wild,
unsociable, rude and awkward in consequence of his torturing shyness;
he was always knocking over chairs and catching his clothes on the
furniture, upsetting the tea-table with all the cups and saucers——
“Our Kolinka’s always getting into trouble,” said Lenotchka’s mother
good-naturedly.</p>
<p>Lenotchka laughed at him. But he knew nothing of it, he was continually
behind her watching her draw or write or embroider, and looking at the
curve of her neck with a strange mixture of happiness and torture,
watching her white skin and flowing golden hair, seeing how her brown
school-blouse moved with her breathing, becoming large and wrinkling up
into little pleats when she drew in her breath, then filling out and
becoming tight and elastic and round again. The sight of her girlish
wrists and pretty arms, and the scent of opening poplar buds about her,
remained with the boy and occupied his thoughts in class, in church, in
detention rooms.</p>
<p>In all his notebooks and textbooks Voznitsin drew beautifully-twined
initials E and Y, and cut them with a knife on the lid of his desk in
the middle of a pierced and flaming heart. The girl, with her woman’s
instinct, no doubt guessed his silent adoration, but in her eyes he
was too everyday, too much one of the family. For him she had suddenly
been transformed into a blooming, dazzling, fragrant wonder, but in her
sight he was still the same impetuous boy as before, with a deep voice
and hard rough hands, wearing a tight uniform and wide trousers. She
coquetted innocently with her schoolboy friends and with the young son
of the priest at the church, and, like a kitten sharpening its claws,
she sometimes found it amusing to throw on Voznitsin a swift, burning,
cunning glance. But if he in a momentary forgetfulness squeezed her
hand too tightly, she would threaten him with a rosy finger and say
meaningly:</p>
<p>“Take care, Kolya. I shall tell mother.” And Voznitsin would shiver
with unfeigned terror.</p>
<p>It was no wonder that Kolya had to spend two years in the sixth form;
no wonder either that in the summer he fell in love with the eldest of
the Sinyelnikof girls, with whom he had once danced at a party.... But
at Easter his full heart of love knew a moment of heavenly blessedness.</p>
<p>On Easter Eve he went with the Yurlofs to Borisoglebsky Church, where
Alexandra Millievna had an honoured place, with her own kneeling-mat
and soft folding chair. And somehow or other he contrived to come
home alone with Lenotchka. The mother and Oletchka stayed for the
consecration of the Easter cakes, and Lenotchka, Arkasha and Kolya
came out of church together. But Arkasha diplomatically vanished—he
disappeared as suddenly as if the earth had opened and swallowed him
up. The two young people found themselves alone.</p>
<p>They went arm in arm through the crowd, their young legs moving easily
and swiftly. Both were overcome by the beauty of the night, the joyous
hymns, the multitude of lights, the Easter kisses, the smiles and
greetings in the church. Outside there was a cheerful crowd of people;
the dark and tender sky was full of brightly twinkling stars; the scent
of moist young leaves was wafted from gardens, and they, too, were
unexpectedly so near to one another they seemed lost together in the
crowd, and they were out at an unusually late hour.</p>
<p>Pretending to himself that it was by accident, Voznitsin pressed
Lenotchka’s elbow to his side, and she answered with a barely
noticeable movement in return. He repeated the secret caress, and she
again responded. Then in the darkness he felt for her finger-tips and
gently stroked them, and her hand made no objection, was not snatched
away.</p>
<p>And so they came to the gate of the church house. Arkasha had left the
little gate open for them. Narrow wooden planks placed over the mud led
up to the house between two rows of spreading old lime trees. When the
gate closed after them, Voznitsin caught Lenotchka’s hand and began to
kiss her fingers, so warm, so soft, so full of life.</p>
<p>“Lenotchka, I love you; I love you....”</p>
<p>He put his arms around her and kissed her in the darkness, somewhere
just below her ear. His hat fell off on to the ground, but he did not
stop to pick it up. He kissed the girl’s cool cheek, and whispered as
in a dream:</p>
<p>“Lenotchka, I love you, I love you....”</p>
<p>“No, no,” said she in a whisper, and hearing the whisper he sought her
lips. “No, no, let me go; let me....”</p>
<p>Dear lips of hers, half childish, simple, innocent lips. When he kissed
her she made no opposition, yet she did not return his kisses; she
breathed in a touching manner, quickly, deeply, submissively. Down his
cheeks there flowed cool tears, tears of rapture. And when he drew
his lips away from hers and looked up into the sky, the stars shining
through the lime branches seemed to dance and come towards one another,
to meet and swim together in silvery clusters, seen through his flowing
tears.</p>
<p>“Lenotchka, I love you....”</p>
<p>“Let me go....”</p>
<p>“Lenotchka!”</p>
<p>But suddenly she cried out angrily: “Let me go, you nasty, horrid boy.
You’ll see, I’ll tell mother everything; I’ll tell her all about it.
Indeed, I will.”</p>
<p>She didn’t say anything to her mother, but after that night she never
allowed Voznitsin to be alone with her. And then the summer-time
came....</p>
<hr />
<p>“And do you remember, Elena Vladimirovna, how one beautiful Easter
night two young people kissed one another just inside the church-house
gate?” asked Voznitsin.</p>
<p>“No, I don’t remember anything.... Nasty, horrid boy,” said the lady,
smiling gently. “But look, here comes my daughter. You must make her
acquaintance.”</p>
<p>“Lenotchka, this is Nikolai Ivanitch Voznitsin, my old, old friend. I
knew him as a child. And this is my Lenotchka. She’s just exactly the
same age as I was on that Easter night....”</p>
<p>“Big Lenotchka and little Lenotchka,” said Voznitsin.</p>
<p>“No, old Lenotchka and young Lenotchka,” she answered, simply and
quietly.</p>
<p>Lenotchka was very much like her mother, but taller and more beautiful
than she had been in her youth. Her hair was not red, but the colour of
a hazel nut with a brilliant lustre; her dark eyebrows were finely and
clearly outlined; her mouth full and sensitive, fresh and beautiful.</p>
<p>The young girl was interested in the floating light-ships, and
Voznitsin explained their construction and use. Then they talked about
stationary lighthouses, the depth of the Black Sea, about divers, about
collisions of steamers, and so on. Voznitsin could talk well, and the
young girl listened to him with lightly parted lips, never taking her
eyes from his face.</p>
<p>And he ... the longer he looked at her the more his heart was overcome
by a sweet and tender melancholy—sympathy for himself, pleasure in
her, in this new Lenotchka, and a quiet thankfulness to the elder one.
It was this very feeling for which he had thirsted in Moscow, but
clearer, brighter, purified from all self-love.</p>
<p>When the young girl went off to look at the Kherson monastery he took
the elder Lenotchka’s hand and kissed it gently.</p>
<p>“Life is wise, and we must submit to her laws,” he said thoughtfully.
“But life is beautiful too. It is an eternal rising from the dead. You
and I will pass away and vanish out of sight, but from our bodies,
from our thoughts and actions, from our minds, our inspiration and our
talents, there will arise, as from our ashes, a new Lenotchka and a new
Kolya Voznitsin. All is connected, all linked together. I shall depart
and yet I shall also remain. But one must love Life and follow her
guidance. We are all alive together—the living and the dead.”</p>
<p>He bent down once more to kiss her hand, and she kissed him tenderly on
his white-haired brow. They looked at one another, and their eyes were
wet with tears; they smiled gently, sadly, tenderly.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<h4><SPAN name="IV" id="IV">IV</SPAN></h4>
<h4>THE IDIOT</h4>
<p>We were seated in a little park, driven there by the unbearable heat of
the noonday sun. It was much cooler there than in the streets, where
the paving stones, steeped in the rays of the July sun, burnt the
soles of one’s feet, and the walls of the buildings seemed red-hot.
The fine scorching dust of the roadway did not penetrate through the
close border of leafy old limes and spreading chestnuts, the latter
with their long upright pyramids of rosy flowers looking like gigantic
imperial candelabra. The park was full of frolicsome well-dressed
children, the older ones playing with hoops and skipping-ropes, chasing
one another or going together in pairs, their arms entwined as they
walked about with an air of importance, stepping quickly upon the
sidewalk. The little ones played at choosing colours, “My lady sent
me a hundred roubles,” and “King of the castle.” And then a group of
all the smallest ones gathered together on a large heap of warm yellow
sand, moulding it into buckwheat cakes and Easter loaves. The nurses
stood round in groups, gossiping about their masters and mistresses;
the governesses sat stiffly upright on the benches, deep in their
reading or their needlework.</p>
<p>Suddenly the children stopped their playing and began to gaze intently
in the direction of the entrance gate. We also turned to look. A tall
bearded peasant was wheeling in before him a bath-chair in which sat
a pitiful helpless being, a boy of about eighteen or twenty years,
with a flabby pale face, thick, wet, crimson hanging lips, and the
appearance of an idiot. The bearded peasant pushed the chair past us
and disappeared down a side path. I noticed as he passed that the
enormous sharp-pointed head of the boy moved from side to side, and
that at each movement of the chair it fell towards his shoulder or
dropped helplessly in front of him.</p>
<p>“Poor man!” exclaimed my companion in a gentle voice.</p>
<p>I heard such deep and sincere sympathy in his words that I
involuntarily looked at him in astonishment. I had known Zimina for a
long time—he was a strong, good-natured, jolly, virile type of man
serving in one of the regiments quartered in our town. To tell the
truth, I shouldn’t have expected from him such sincere compassion
towards a stranger’s misfortune.</p>
<p>“Poor, of course he is, but I shouldn’t call him a man,” said I,
wishing to get into conversation with Zimina.</p>
<p>“Why wouldn’t you?” asked he in his turn.</p>
<p>“Well, it’s difficult to say. But surely it’s clear to everybody....
An idiot has none of the higher impulses and virtues which distinguish
man from the animal ... no reason or speech or will.... A dog or a cat
possesses these qualities in a much higher degree....”</p>
<p>But Zimina interrupted me.</p>
<p>“Pardon me, please,” said he. “I am deeply convinced, on the contrary,
that idiots are not lacking in human instincts. These instincts are
only clouded over ... they exist deep below their animal feelings. ...
You see, I once had an experience which gives me, I think, the right
to say this. The remembrance of it will never leave me, and every time
I see such an afflicted person I feel touched almost to tears.... If
you’ll allow me, I’ll tell you why the sight of an idiot moves me to
such compassion.”</p>
<p>I hastened to beg him to tell his story, and he began.</p>
<p>“In the year 18—, in the early autumn, I went to Petersburg to sit
for an examination at the Academy of the General Staff. I stopped in
the first hotel I came to, at the corner of Nevsky Prospect and the
Fontanka. From my windows I could see the bronze horses on the parapet
of the Anitchka Bridge—they were always wet and gleaming as if they
had been covered over with new oilcloth. I often drew them on the
marble window-seats of my room.</p>
<p>“Petersburg struck me as an unpleasant place, it seemed to be always
enveloped in a melancholy grey veil of drizzling rain. But when
I went into the Academy for the first time I was overwhelmed and
overawed by its grandeur. I remember now its immense broad staircase
with marble balustrades, its high-roofed amphilades, its severely
proportioned lecture-hall, and its waxed parquet floor, gleaming like
a mirror, upon which my provincial feet stepped warily. There were
four hundred officers there that day. Against the modest background
of green Armenian uniforms there flashed the clattering swords of the
Cuirassiers, the scarlet breasts of the Lancers, the white jackets of
the Cavalry Guards, waving plumes, the gold of eagles on helmets, the
various colours of facings, the silver of swords. These officers were
all my rivals, and as I watched them in pride and agitation I pulled
at the place where I supposed my moustache would grow by and by. When
a busy colonel of the General Staff, with his portfolio under his arm,
hurried past us, we shy foot soldiers stepped on one side with reverent
awe.</p>
<p>“The examination was to last over a month. I knew no one in all
Petersburg, and in the evening, returning to my lodging, I experienced
the dulness and wearisomeness of solitude. It was no good talking to
any of my companions; they were all immersed in sines and tangents,
in the qualities determining good positions for a battle ground,
in calculations about the declination of a projectile. Suddenly I
remembered that my father had advised me to seek out in Petersburg our
distant relative, Alexandra Ivanovna Gratcheva, and go and visit her. I
got a directory, found her address, and set out for a place somewhere
on the Gorokhavaya. After some little difficulty I found Alexandra
Ivanovna’s room; she was living in her sister’s house.</p>
<p>“I opened the door and stood there, hardly seeing anything at first.
A stout woman was standing with her back to me, near the single small
window of dull green glass. She was bending over a smoky paraffin
stove. The room was filled with the odour of paraffin and burning fat.
The woman turned round and saw me, and from a corner a barefooted boy,
wearing a loose-belted blouse, jumped up and ran quickly towards me.
I looked closely at him, and saw at once that he was an idiot, and,
though I did not recoil before him, in reality there was a feeling in
my heart like that of fear. The idiot looked unintelligently at me,
uttering strange sounds, something like <i>oorli, oorli, oorli....</i></p>
<p>“‘Don’t be afraid, he won’t touch it,’ said the woman to the idiot,
coming forward. And then to me—‘What can I do for you?’ she added.</p>
<p>“I gave my name and reminded her of my father. She was glad to see
me, her face brightened up, she exclaimed in surprise and began to
apologise for not having the room in order. The idiot boy came closer
to me, and cried out more loudly, <i>oorli, oorli....</i></p>
<p>“‘This is my boy, he’s been like that from birth,’ said Alexandra
Ivanovna with a sad smile. ‘What of it.... It’s the will of God. His
name is Stepan.’</p>
<p>“Hearing his name the idiot cried out in a shrill, bird-like voice:</p>
<p>“<i>‘Papan!’</i></p>
<p>“Alexandra Ivanovna patted him caressingly on the shoulder.</p>
<p>“‘Yes, yes, Stepan, Stepan.... You see, he guessed we were speaking
about him and so he introduced himself.’</p>
<p>“<i>‘Papan!’</i> cried the idiot again, turning his eyes first on his mother
and then on me.</p>
<p>“In order to show some interest in the boy I said to him, ‘How do you
do, Stepan,’ and took him by the hand. It was cold, puffy, lifeless. I
felt a certain aversion, and only out of politeness went on:</p>
<p>“‘I suppose he’s about sixteen.’</p>
<p>“‘Oh, no,’ answered the mother. ‘Everybody thinks he’s about sixteen,
but he’s over twenty-nine. ... His beard and moustache have never
grown.’</p>
<p>“We talked together. Alexandra Ivanovna was a quiet, timid woman,
weighed down by need and misfortune. Her sharp struggle against poverty
had entirely killed all boldness of thought in her and all interest in
anything outside the narrow bounds of this struggle. She complained
to me of the high price of meat, and about the impudence of the cab
drivers; told me of some people who had won money in a lottery, and
envied the happiness of rich people. All the time of our conversation
Stepan kept his eyes fixed on me. He was apparently struck by and
interested in my military overcoat. Three times he put out his hand
stealthily to touch the shining buttons, but drew it back each time as
if he were afraid.</p>
<p>“‘Is it possible your Stepan cannot say even one word?’ I asked.</p>
<p>“Alexandra Ivanovna shook her head sadly.</p>
<p>“‘No, he can’t speak. He has a few words of his own, but they’re not
really words—just mutterings. For example, he calls himself <i>Papan</i>;
when he wants something to eat he says <i>mnya</i>; he calls money <i>teki</i>.
Stepan,’ she continued, turning to her son, ‘where is your <i>teki</i>; show
us your <i>teki.’</i></p>
<p>“Stepan jumped up quickly from his chair, ran into a dark corner, and
crouched down on his heels. I heard the jingling of some copper coins
and the boy’s voice saying <i>oorli, oorli,</i> but this time in a growling,
threatening tone.</p>
<p>“‘He’s afraid,’ explained the mother; ‘though he doesn’t understand
what money is, he won’t let anyone touch it ... he won’t even let
me.... Well, well, we won’t touch your money, we won’t touch it,’ she
went to her son and soothed him....</p>
<p>“I began to visit them frequently. Stepan interested me, and an idea
came to me to try and cure him according to the system of a certain
Swiss doctor, who tried to cure his feeble-minded patients by the slow
road of logical development. ‘He has a few weak impressions of the
outer world and of the connection between phenomena,’ I thought. ‘Can
one not combine two or three of these ideas, and so give a fourth,
a fifth, and so on? Is it not possible by persistent exercise to
strengthen and broaden this poor mind a little?’</p>
<p>“I brought him a doll dressed as a coachman. He was much pleased with
it, and laughed and exclaimed, showing the doll and saying <i>Papan!</i> The
doll, however, seemed to awaken some doubt in his mind, and that same
evening Stepan, who was usually well-disposed to all that was small and
weak, tried to break the doll’s head on the floor. Then I brought him
pictures, tried to interest him in boxes of bricks, and talked to him,
naming the different objects and pointing them out to him. But either
the Swiss doctor’s system was not a good one or I didn’t know how to
put it into practice—Stepan’s development seemed to make no progress
at all.</p>
<p>“He was very fond of me in those days. When I came to visit them he ran
to meet me, uttering rapturous cries. He never took his eyes off me,
and when I ceased to pay him special attention he came up and licked my
hands, my shoes, my uniform, just like a dog. When I went away he stood
at the window for a long time, and cried so pitifully that the other
lodgers in the house complained of him to the landlady.</p>
<p>“But my personal affairs were in a bad way. I failed at the
examination, failed unusually badly in the last but one examination in
fortifications. Nothing remained but to collect my belongings and go
back to my regiment. I don’t think that in all my life I shall ever
forget that dreadful moment when, coming out of the lecture-hall, I
walked across the great vestibule of the Academy. Good Lord! I felt
so small, so pitiful and so humbled, walking down those broad steps
covered with grey felt carpet, having a crimson stripe at the side and
a white linen tread down the middle.</p>
<p>“It was necessary to get away as quickly as possible. I was urged to
this by financial considerations—in my purse I had only ten copecks
and one ticket for a dinner at a student’s restaurant.</p>
<p>“I thought to myself: ‘I must get my “dismissal” quickly and set out
at once. Oh, the irony of that word “dismissal.”’ But it seemed the
most difficult thing in the world. From the Chancellor of the Academy I
was sent to the General Staff, thence to the Commandant’s office, then
to the local intendant, then back to the Academy, and at last to the
Treasury. All these places were open only at special times: some from
nine to twelve, some from three to five. I was late at all of them, and
my position began to appear critical.</p>
<p>“When I used my dinner ticket I had thoughtlessly squandered my ten
copecks also. Next day, when I felt the pangs of hunger, I resolved to
sell my text-books. Thick ‘Baron Bego,’ adapted by Bremiker, bound,
I sold for twenty-five copecks; ‘Professor Lobko’ for twenty; solid
‘General Durop’ no one would buy.</p>
<p>“For two days I was half starved. On the third day there only remained
to me three copecks. I screwed up my courage and went to ask a loan
from some of my companions, but they all excused themselves by
saying there was a Torricellian vacuum in their pockets, and only
one acknowledged having a few roubles, but he never lent money. As
he explained, with a gentle smile, ‘“Loan oft loses both itself and
friend,” as Shakspeare says in one of his immortal works.’</p>
<p>“Three copecks! I indulged in tragic reflections. Should I spend them
all at once on a box of ten cigarettes, or should I wait until my
hunger became unbearable, and then buy bread?</p>
<p>“How wise I was to decide on the latter! Towards evening I was as
hungry as Robinson Crusoe on his island, and I went out on to the
Nevsky Prospect. Ten times I passed and repassed Philipof’s the
baker’s, devouring with my eyes the immense loaves of bread in the
windows. Some had yellow crust, some red, and some were strewn with
poppy-seed. At last I resolved to go in. Some schoolboys stood there
eating hot pies, holding them in scraps of grey greasy paper. I felt a
hatred against them for their good fortune.</p>
<p>“‘What would you like?’ asked the shopman.</p>
<p>“I put on an indifferent air, and answered superciliously:</p>
<p>“‘Cut me off a pound of black bread....’</p>
<p>“I was far from being at my ease while the man skilfully cut the bread
with his broad knife. And suddenly I thought to myself: ‘Suppose it’s
more than two and a half copecks a pound, what shall I do if the man
cuts it overweight? I know it’s possible to owe five or ten roubles
in a restaurant, and say to the waiter, “Put it down to my account,
please,” but what can one do if one hasn’t enough by <i>one</i> copeck?’</p>
<p>“Hurrah! The bread cost exactly three copecks. I shifted about from one
foot to another while it was being wrapped up in paper. As soon as I
got out of the shop and felt in my pocket the soft warmth of the bread,
I wanted to cry out for joy and begin to munch it, as children do those
crusts which they steal from the table after a long day’s romping, to
eat as they lie in their beds. And I couldn’t restrain myself. Even in
the street I thrust into my mouth two large tasty morsels.</p>
<p>“Yes. I tell you all this in almost a cheerful tone. But I was far
from cheerful then. Add to my torture of hunger the stinging shame of
failure; the near prospect of being the laughing-stock of my regimental
companions; the charming amiability of the official on whom depended my
cursed ‘dismissal’.... I tell you frankly, in those days I was face to
face all the time with the thought of suicide.</p>
<p>“Next day my hunger again seemed unbearable. I went along to Alexandra
Ivanovna. As soon as Stepan saw me he went into an ecstasy. He cried
out, jumped about me, and licked my coat-sleeve. When at length I sat
down he placed himself near me on the floor and pressed up against my
legs. Alexandra Ivanovna was obliged to send him away by force.</p>
<p>“It was very unpleasant to have to ask a loan from this poor woman, who
herself found life so difficult, but I resolved I must do so.</p>
<p>“‘Alexandra Ivanovna,’ said I. ‘I’ve nothing to eat. Lend me what money
you can, please.’</p>
<p>“She wrung her hands.</p>
<p>“‘My dear boy, I haven’t a copeck. Yesterday I pawned my brooch....
To-day I was able to buy something in the market, but to-morrow I don’t
know what I shall do.’</p>
<p>“‘Can’t you borrow a little from your sister?’ I suggested.</p>
<p>“Alexandra Ivanovna looked round with a frightened air, and whispered,
almost in terror:</p>
<p>“‘What are you saying? What! Don’t you know I live here on her charity?
No, we’d better think of some other way of getting it.’</p>
<p>“But the more we thought the more difficult it appeared. After a while
we became silent. Evening came on, and the room was filled with a heavy
wearisome gloom. Despair and hate and hunger tortured me. I felt as if
I were abandoned on the edge of the world, alone and humiliated.</p>
<p>“Suddenly something touched my side. I turned. It was Stepan. He held
out to me on his palm a little pile of copper money, and said: ‘<i>Teki,
teki, teki....</i>’</p>
<p>“I did not understand. Then he threw his money on to my knee, called
out once more—<i>teki</i>—and ran off into his corner.</p>
<p>“Well, why should I hide it? I wept like a child; sobbed out, long
and loudly. Alexandra Ivanovna wept also, out of pity and tenderness,
and from his far corner Stepan uttered his pitiful, unmeaning cry of
<i>oorli, oorli, oorli.</i></p>
<p>“When I became quieter I felt better. The unexpected sympathy of the
idiot boy had suddenly warmed and soothed my heart, and shown me that
it is possible to live, and that one ought to live, as long as there is
love and compassion in the world.”</p>
<p>“That is why,” concluded Zimina, finishing his story, “that is why I
pity all these unfortunates, and why I can’t deny that they are human
beings.” Yes, and by the way, his sympathy brought me happiness. Now
I’m very glad I didn’t become a “moment”—that’s our nickname for the
officers of the General Staff. Since that time I have had a full and
broad life, and promises to be as full in the future. I’m superstitious
about it.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<h4><SPAN name="V" id="V">V</SPAN></h4>
<h4>THE PICTURE</h4>
<p>I</p>
<p>One evening, at the house of a well-known literary man, after supper,
there arose among the company an unusually heated discussion as to
whether there could exist in this time of ours, so barren of exalted
feelings, a lasting and unalterable friendship. Everyone said that
such friendship did not exist; that there were many trials which the
friendship of our days was quite unable to support. It was in the
statement of the causes through which friendship was broken, that the
company disagreed. One said that money stood in the way of friendship;
another that woman stood in the way; a third, similarity of character;
a fourth, the cares of family life, and so on.</p>
<p>When the talking and shouting had died down, and the people were
tired, though nothing had been explained and no conclusion arrived at,
one respected guest, who till that moment had not taken part in the
discussion, suddenly broke silence and took up the conversation.</p>
<p>“Yes, gentlemen, all that you have said is both weighty and remarkable.
Still I could give you an example from life where friendship triumphed
over all the obstacles which you have mentioned, and remained
inviolate.”</p>
<p>“And do you mean,” asked the host, “that this friendship endured to the
grave?”</p>
<p>“No, not to the grave. But it was broken off for a special reason.”</p>
<p>“What sort of a reason?” asked the host.</p>
<p>“A very simple reason, and at the same time an astonishing one. The
friendship was broken by St. Barbara.”</p>
<p>None of the company could understand how, in our commercial days,
St. Barbara could sever a friendship, and they all begged Afanasy
Silitch—for such was the respected man’s name—to explain his
enigmatical words.</p>
<p>Afanasy Silitch smiled as he answered:</p>
<p>“There’s nothing enigmatical about the matter. It’s a simple and sad
story, the story of the suffering of a sick heart. And if you would
really like to hear, I’ll tell you about it at once with pleasure.”</p>
<p>Everyone prepared to listen, and Afanasy Silitch began his tale.</p>
<p>II</p>
<p>In the beginning of the present century there was a family of princes,
Belokon Belonogof, famous on account of their illustrious birth, their
riches and their pride. But fate destined this family to die out, so
that now there is hardly any remembrance of them. The last of these
princes, and he was not of the direct line, finished his worldly career
quite lately in the Arzhansky, a well-known night house and gambling
den in Moscow, among a set of drunkards, wastrels and thieves. But my
story is not about him, but about Prince Andrey Lvovitch, with whom the
direct line ended.</p>
<p>During his father’s lifetime—this was before the emancipation of the
serfs—Prince Andrey had a commission in the Guards, and was looked
upon as one of the most brilliant officers. He had plenty of money,
was handsome, and a favourite with the ladies, a good dancer, a
duellist—and what not besides? But when his father died, Prince Andrey
threw up his commission in spite of all entreaties from his comrades to
remain. “No,” said he, “I shall be lost among you, and I’m curious to
know all that fate has in store for me.”</p>
<p>He was a strange man, of peculiar and, one might say, fantastic habits.
He flattered himself that his every dream could at once be realised.
As soon as he had buried his father he took himself off abroad.
Astonishing to think of the places he went to! Money was sent to him
through every agency and banking house, now in Paris, now in Calcutta,
then in New York, then Algiers. I know all this on unimpeachable
authority, I must tell you, because my father was the chief steward of
his estate of two hundred thousand desiatines.<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_3" id="FNanchor_1_3"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_3" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_3" id="Footnote_1_3"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_3"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN> A desiatin is 2′7 acres.</p>
</div>
<p>After four years the prince returned, thin, his face overgrown with a
beard and brown from sunburn—it was difficult to recognise him. As
soon as he arrived he established himself on his estate at Pneestcheva.
He went about in his dressing-gown. He found it very dull on the whole.</p>
<p>I was always welcome in his house at that time, for the prince liked my
cheerful disposition, and as I had received some sort of education I
could be somewhat of a companion to him. And then again, I was a free
person, for my father had been ransomed in the old prince’s time.</p>
<p>The prince always greeted me affectionately, and made me sit down with
him. He even treated me to cigars. I soon got used to sitting down
in his presence, but I could never accustom myself to smoking the
cigars—they always gave me a kind of sea-sickness.</p>
<p>I was very curious to see all the things which the prince had brought
back with him from his travels. Skins of lions and tigers, curved
swords, idols, stuffed animals of all kinds, precious stones and rich
stuffs. The prince used to lie on his enormous divan and smoke, and
though he laughed at my curiosity he would explain everything I asked
about. Then, if he could get himself into the mood, he would begin to
talk of his adventures until, as you may well believe, cold shivers ran
down my back. He would talk and talk, and then all at once would frown
and become silent. I would be silent also. And then he would say, all
of a sudden:</p>
<p>“It’s dull for me, Afanasy. See, I’ve been all round the world and seen
everything; I’ve caught wild horses in Mexico and hunted tigers in
India; I’ve journeyed on the sea and been in danger of drowning; I’ve
crossed deserts and been buried in sand—what more is there for me?
Nothing, I say; there’s nothing new under the sun.”</p>
<p>I said to him once, quite simply, “You might get married, prince.”</p>
<p>But he only laughed.</p>
<p>“I might marry if I could find the woman whom I could love and honour.
I’ve seen all nations and all classes of women, and since I’m not
ugly, not stupid, and I’m a rich man, they have all shown me special
attention, but I’ve never seen the sort of woman that I need. All of
them were either mercenary or depraved, or stupid or just a little too
much given to good works. But the fact remains, that I feel bored with
life. It would be another matter if I had any sort of talent or gift.”</p>
<p>And to this I generally used to answer: “But what more talent do you
want, prince? Thank God for your good looks, for your land—which, as
you say yourself, is more than belongs to any German prince—and for
the powers with which God has blessed you. I shouldn’t ask for any
other talent.”</p>
<p>The prince laughed at this, and said: “You’re a stupid, Afanasy, and
much too young as yet. Live a little longer, and if you don’t become an
utter scoundrel, you’ll remember these words of mine.”</p>
<p>III</p>
<p>Prince Andrey had, however, a gift of his own, in my opinion, a very
great gift, for painting, which had been evident even in his childhood.
During his stay abroad he had lived for nearly a year in Rome, and had
there learnt to paint pictures. He had even thought at one time, he
told me, that he might become a real artist, but for some reason he
had given up the idea, or he had become idle. Now he was living on his
estate at Pneestcheva, he called to mind his former occupation and took
to painting pictures again. He painted the river, the mill, an ikon of
St. Nicholas for the church—and painted them very well.</p>
<p>Besides this occupation the prince had one other diversion—bear
hunting. In our neighbourhood there were a fearful number of these
animals. He always went as a mouzhik, with hunting pole and knife, and
only took with him the village hunter Nikita Dranny. They called him
Dranny because on one occasion a bear had torn a portion of his scalp
from his skull, and his head had remained ragged ever since.<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_4" id="FNanchor_1_4"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_4" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_4" id="Footnote_1_4"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_4"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN> “Dranny,” means torn or ragged.</p>
</div>
<p>With the peasants the prince was quite simple and friendly. He was
so easy to approach that if a man wanted wood for his cottage, or if
his horse had had an accident, all he had to do was to go straight to
the prince and ask for what he wanted. He knew that he would not be
refused. The only things the prince could not stand were servility and
lying. He never forgave a lie.</p>
<p>And, moreover, the serfs loved him because he made no scandals with
their women folk. The maids of our countryside had a name for their
good looks, and there were landowners in those days who lived worse
than Turks, with a harem for themselves and for their friends. But
with us, no—no, nothing of that sort. That is, of course, nothing
scandalous. There were occasions, as there always must be, man being so
weak, but these were quiet and gentle affairs of the heart, and no one
was offended.</p>
<p>But though Prince Andrey was simple and friendly towards his inferiors,
he was proud and insolent in his bearing towards his equals and
to those in authority, even needlessly so. He especially disliked
officials. Sometimes an official would come to our estate to see about
the farming arrangements, or in connection with the police or with
the excise department—at that time the nobility reckoned any kind of
service, except military service, as a degradation—and he would act
as a person new to office sometimes does: he would strut about with
an air of importance, and ask “ Why aren’t things <i>so</i> and <i>so</i>?” The
steward would inform him politely that everything was in accordance
with the prince’s orders and mustn’t be altered. That meant, of
course—You take your regulation bribe and be off with you. But the
official would not be daunted. “And what’s your prince to me?” he would
say. “I’m the representative of the law here.” And he would order the
steward to take him at once to the prince. My father would warn him out
of pity. “Our prince,” he would say, “has rather a heavy hand.” But
the official would not listen. “Where is the prince?” he would cry.
And he would rush into the prince’s presence exclaiming, “Mercy on us,
what’s all this disorder on your estate! Where else can one see such
a state of things? I ... we ...” The prince would let him go on, and
say nothing, then suddenly his face would become purple and his eyes
would flash—he was terrible to look at when he was angry. “Take the
scoundrel to the stables!” he would cry. And then the official would
naturally receive a flogging. At that time many landowners approved of
this, and for some reason or other the floggings always took place in
the stables, according to the custom of their ancestors. But after two
or three days the prince would secretly send my father into the town
with a packet of bank-notes for the official who had been chastised. I
used to dare to say to him sometimes, “You know, prince, the official
will complain about you, and you’ll have to answer for your doings.”
And he would say: “Well, how can that be? Let me be brought to account before
God and my Emperor, but I’m bound to punish impudence.”</p>
<p>But better than this, if you please, was his behaviour towards the
Governor at one time. One day a workman from the ferry came running up
to him to tell him that the Governor was on the other side of the river.</p>
<p>“Well, what of it?” said the prince.</p>
<p>“He wants the ferry-boat, your Excellency,” said the peasant. He was a
sensible man, and knew the prince’s character.</p>
<p>“How did he ask for it?” said the prince.</p>
<p>“The captain of the police sent to say that the ferry-boat was wanted
immediately.”</p>
<p>The prince at once gave the order:</p>
<p>“Don’t let him have it.”</p>
<p>And he didn’t. Then the Governor guessed what had happened, and he
wrote a little note and sent it, asking dear Andrey Lvovitch—they were
really distant cousins—to be so kind as to let him use the ferry, and
signing the note simply with his Christian and surname. On this the
prince himself kindly went down to the river to meet the Governor,
and gave him such a feast in welcome that he couldn’t get away from
Pneestcheva for a whole week.</p>
<p>To people of his own class, even to the most impoverished of them,
the prince never refused to “give satisfaction” in cases where a
misunderstanding had arisen. But people were generally on their guard,
knowing his indomitable character and that he had fought in his time
eighteen duels. Duels among the aristocracy were very common at that
time.</p>
<p>IV</p>
<p>The prince lived in this way on his estate at Pneestcheva for more than
two years. Then the Tsar sent out his manifesto granting freedom to
the serfs, and there commenced a time of alarm and disturbance among
the landowners. Many of them were not at all pleased about it, and sat
at home on their far-away estates and took to writing reports on the
matter. Others, more avaricious and far-sighted, were on the watch with
the freed peasants, trying to turn everything to their own advantage.
And some were very much afraid of a rising of the peasants, and applied
to the authorities for any kind of troops to defend their estates.</p>
<p>When the manifesto arrived, Prince Andrey called his peasants together
and explained the matter to them in very simple words, without any
insinuations. “You,” he said, “are now free, as free as I am. And this
is a good thing to have happened. But don’t use your freedom to do
wrong, because the authorities will always keep an eye on you. And,
remember, that as I have helped you in the past I shall continue to do
so. And take as much land as you can cultivate for your ransom.”</p>
<p>Then he suddenly left the place and went off to Petersburg.</p>
<p>I think you know very well what happened at that time, gentlemen, both
in Moscow and in Petersburg. The aristocracy turned up immediately,
with piles of money, and went on the spree. The farmers and the holders
of concessions and the bankers had amazed all Russia, but they were
only as children or puppies in comparison with the landowners. It’s
terrible to think what took place. Many a time a man’s whole fortune
was thrown to the winds for one supper.</p>
<p>Prince Andrey fell into this very whirlpool, and began to whirl about.
Added to that, he fell in again with his old regimental friends, and
then he let himself go altogether. However, he didn’t stay long in
Petersburg, for he was quickly forced to leave the city against his
will. It was all because of some horses.</p>
<p>V</p>
<p>He was having supper one evening with his officer friends in one of
the most fashionable restaurants. They had had very much to drink,
champagne above all. Suddenly the talk turned on horses—it’s well
known to be an eternal subject of conversation with officers—as to
who owned the most spirited team in Petersburg. One Cossack—I don’t
remember his name, I only know that he was one of the reigning princes
in the Caucasus—said that at that time the most spirited horses were
a pair of black stallions belonging to ——, and he named a lady in an
extremely high position.</p>
<p>“They are not horses,” said he, “but wild things. It’s only Ilya who
can manage them, and they won’t allow themselves to be out-distanced.”</p>
<p>But Prince Andrey laughed at this.</p>
<p>“I’d pass them with my bays.”</p>
<p>“No, you wouldn’t,” said the Cossack.</p>
<p>“Yes, I would.”</p>
<p>“You wouldn’t race them.”</p>
<p>“Yes, I would.”</p>
<p>“Well, in that case,” said the Cossack, “we’ll lay a wager about it at
once.”</p>
<p>And the wager was laid. It was agreed that if Prince Andrey were put
to shame he should give the Cossack his pair of bay horses, and with
them a sledge and a carriage with silver harness, and if the prince got
in front of Ilya’s team, then the Cossack would buy up all the tickets
in the theatre for an opera when Madame Barba was to sing, so that
they could walk about in the gallery and not allow anyone else in the
theatre. At that time Madame Barba had captivated all the <i>beau-monde.</i></p>
<p>Very well, then. On the next day, when the prince woke up, he ordered
the bay horses to be put into the carriage. The horses were not very
much to look at, hairy country horses, but they were sufficiently fast
goers; the most important thing about them was that they liked to get
in front of other horses, and they were exceptionally long-winded.</p>
<p>As soon as his companions saw that the prince was really in earnest
about the matter, they tried to dissuade him. “Give up this wager,”
urged they, “you can’t escape getting into some trouble over it.” But
the prince would not listen, and ordered his coachman, Bartholomew, to
be called.</p>
<p>The coachman, Bartholomew, was a gloomy and, so to speak, absent-minded
man. God had endowed him with such extraordinary strength that he could
even stop a troika when the horses were going at full gallop. The
horses would fall back on their hind legs. He drank terribly, had no
liking for conversation with anyone, and, though he adored the prince
with all his soul, he was rude and supercilious towards him, so that
he sometimes had to receive a flogging. The prince called Bartholomew
to him and said: “Do you think, Bartholomew, you could race another
pair of horses with our bays?”</p>
<p>“Which pair?” asked Bartholomew.</p>
<p>The prince told him which horses they were. Bartholomew scratched the
back of his head.</p>
<p>“I know that pair,” he said, “and I know Ilya, their driver, pretty
well. He’s a dangerous man. However, if your Excellency wishes it, we
can race them. Only, if the bay horses are ruined, don’t be angry.”</p>
<p>“Very well,” said the prince. “And now, how much vodka shall we pour
down your throat?”</p>
<p>But Bartholomew wouldn’t have any vodka.</p>
<p>“I can’t manage the horses if I’m drunk,” said he.</p>
<p>The prince got in the carriage, and they started. They took up their
position at the end of the Nevsky Prospect, and waited. It was known
beforehand that the important personage would drive out at midday. And
so it happened. At twelve o’clock the pair of black horses were seen.
Ilya was driving, and the lady was in the sledge.</p>
<p>The prince let them just get in front, and then he said to the coachman:</p>
<p>“Drive away!”</p>
<p>Bartholomew let the horses go. As soon as Ilya heard the tramping of
the horses behind, he turned round; the lady looked round also. Ilya
gave his horses the reins, and Bartholomew also whipped up his. But the
owner of the blacks was a woman of an ardent and fearless temperament,
and she had a passion for horses. She said to Ilya, “Don’t dare to let
that scoundrel pass us!”</p>
<p>What began to happen then I can’t describe. Both the coachmen and
the horses were as if mad; the snow rose up above them in clouds as
they raced along. At first the blacks seemed to be gaining, but they
couldn’t last out for a long time, they got tired. The prince’s horses
went ahead. Near the railway station, Prince Andrey jumped out of his
carriage, and the personage threatened him angrily with her finger.</p>
<p>Next day the governor of Petersburg—His Serene Highness Prince
Suvorof—sent for the prince, and said to him:</p>
<p>“You must leave Petersburg at once, prince. If you’re not punished and
made an example of, it’s only because the lady whom you treated in
such a daring fashion yesterday has a great partiality for bold and
desperate characters. And she knows also about your wager. But don’t
put your foot in Petersburg again, and thank the Lord that you’ve got
off so cheaply.”</p>
<p>But, gentlemen, I’ve been gossiping about Prince Andrey and I haven’t
yet touched on what I promised to tell you. However, I’m soon coming
to the end of my story. And, though it has been in rather a disjointed
fashion, I have described the personality of the prince as best I can.</p>
<p>VI</p>
<p>After his famous race the prince went off to Moscow, and there
continued to behave as he had done in Petersburg, only on a larger
scale. At one time the whole town talked of nothing but his caprices.
And it was there that something happened to him which caused all the
folks at Pneestcheva to mock. A woman came into his life.</p>
<p>But I must tell you what sort of a woman she was. A queen of women!
There are none like her in these days. Of a most marvellous beauty....
She had formerly been an actress, then she had married a merchant
millionaire, and when he died—she didn’t want to marry anyone
else—she said that she preferred to be free.</p>
<p>What specially attracted the prince to her was her carelessness. She
didn’t wish to know anyone, neither rich nor illustrious people, and
she seemed to think nothing of her own great wealth. As soon as Prince
Andrey saw her he fell in love with her. He was used to having women
run after him, and so he had very little respect for them. But in this
case the lady paid him no special attention at all. She was gay and
affable, she accepted his bouquets and his presents, but directly he
spoke of his feelings she laughed at him. The prince was stung by this
treatment. He nearly went out of his mind.</p>
<p>Once the prince went with Marya Gavrilovna—that was the lady’s
name—to the <i>Yar,</i> to hear some gipsy singers. The party numbered
fifteen. At that time the prince was surrounded and fawned upon by
a whole crowd of hangers-on—his Belonogof company, as he called
them—his own name was Belonogof. They were all seated at a table
drinking wine, and the gipsies were singing and dancing. Suddenly,
Marya Gavrilovna wanted to smoke. She took a <i>packetoska</i>—the sort of
twisted straw cigarette they used to smoke in those days—and looked
round for a light. The prince noticed this, and in a moment he pulled
out a bank-note for a thousand roubles, lighted it at a candle and
handed it to her. Everybody in the company exclaimed; the gipsies even
stopped singing, and their eyes gleamed with greed. And then someone
at a neighbouring table said, not very loudly, but with sufficient
distinctness, “Fool!”</p>
<p>The prince jumped up as if he had been shot. At the other table sat
a small sickly-looking man, who looked straight at the prince in the
calmest manner possible. The prince went over to him at once.</p>
<p>“How dare you call me a fool? Who are you?”</p>
<p>The little man regarded him very coolly.</p>
<p>“I,” said he, “am the artist Rozanof. And I called you a fool because,
with that money you burnt just to show off, you might have paid for the
support of four sick people in the hospital for a whole year.”</p>
<p>Everybody sat and waited for what would happen. The unrestrained
character of the prince was well known. Would he at once chastise
the little man, or call him out to a duel, or simply order him to be
whipped?</p>
<p>But, after a little silence, the prince suddenly turned to the artist
with these unexpected words:</p>
<p>“You’re quite right, Mr. Rozanof. I did indeed act as a fool before
this crowd. But now if you don’t at once give me your hand, and accept
five thousand roubles for the Marinskaya Hospital, I shall be deeply
offended.”</p>
<p>And Rozanof answered: “I’ll take the money, and I’ll give you my hand
with equal pleasure.”</p>
<p>Then Marya Gavrilovna whispered to the prince, “Ask the artist to come
and talk to us, and send away these friends of yours.”</p>
<p>The prince turned politely to Rozanof and begged him to join them, and
then he turned to the officers and said, “Be off with you!”</p>
<p>VII</p>
<p>From that time the prince and Rozanof were bound together in a close
friendship. They couldn’t spend a day without seeing one another.
Either the artist came to visit the prince or Prince Andrey went to see
the artist. Rozanof was living then in two rooms on the fourth floor
of a house in Mestchanskaya Street—one he used as a studio, the other
was his bedroom. The prince invited the artist to come and live with
him, but Rozanof refused. “You are very dear to me,” said he, “but in
wealthy surroundings I might be idle and forget my art.” So he wouldn’t
make any change.</p>
<p>They were interested in everything that concerned one another. Rozanof
would begin to talk of painting, of various pictures, of the lives of
great artists—and the prince would listen and not utter a word. Then
afterwards he would tell about his adventures in wild countries, and
the artist’s eyes would glisten.</p>
<p>“Wait a little,” he would say. “I think I shall soon paint a great
picture. Then I shall have plenty of money, and we’ll go abroad
together.”</p>
<p>“But why do you want money?” asked the prince. “If you like, we can go
to-morrow. Everything I have I will share with you.”</p>
<p>But the artist remained firm.</p>
<p>“No, wait a little,” said he. “I’ll paint the picture and then we can
talk about it.”</p>
<p>There was a real friendship between them. It was even marvellous—for
Rozanof had such an influence over the prince that he restrained him
from many of the impetuous and thoughtless actions to which, with his
fiery temperament, he was specially prone.</p>
<p>VIII</p>
<p>The prince’s love for Marya Gavrilovna did not become less, it even
increased in fervency, but he had no success with the lady. He pressed
his hands to his heart, and went down on his knees to her many times,
but she had only one answer for him: “But what can I do if I don’t love
you?” “Well, don’t love me,” said the prince; “perhaps you will love
me by and by, but I can’t be happy without you.” Then she would say,
“I’m very sorry for you, but I can’t help your unhappiness.” “You love
someone else, perhaps,” said the prince. “Perhaps I love someone else,”
said she, and she laughed.</p>
<p>The prince grew very sad about it. He would lie at home on the sofa,
gloomy and silent, turn his face to the wall, and even refuse to take
any food. Everybody in the house went about on tip-toe.... One day
Rozanof called when the prince was in this state, and he too looked
out of sorts. He came into the prince’s room, said “Good morning,”
and nothing more. They were both silent. At length the artist pulled
himself together and said to the prince, “Listen, Andrey Lvovitch. I’m
very sorry that with my friendly hand I have got to deal you a blow.”</p>
<p>The prince, who was lying with his face to the wall, said, “Please come
straight to the point without any introduction.”</p>
<p>Then the artist explained what he meant.</p>
<p>“Marya Gavrilovna is going to live with me as my wife,” said he.</p>
<p>“You’re going out of your mind,” said the prince.</p>
<p>“No,” said the artist, “I’m not going out of my mind. I have loved
Marya Gavrilovna for a long time, but I never dared tell her so. But
to-day she said to me: ‘Why do we hide things from one another? I’ve
seen for a long time that you love me, and I also love you. I won’t
marry you, but we can live together....’”</p>
<p>The artist told the whole story, and the prince lay on the sofa neither
moving nor saying a word. Rozanof sat there and looked at him, and
presently he went quietly away.</p>
<p>IX</p>
<p>However, after a week, the prince overcame his feelings, though it
cost him a good deal, for his hair had begun to turn grey. He went to
Rozanof and said:</p>
<p>“I see love can’t be forced, but I don’t want to lose my only friend
for the sake of a woman.”</p>
<p>Rozanof put his arms about his friend and wept. And Marya Gavrilovna
gave him her hand—she was there at the time—and said:</p>
<p>“I admire you very much, Andrey Lvovitch, and I also want to be your
friend.”</p>
<p>Then the prince was quite cheered up, and his face brightened. “Confess
now,” said he, “if Rozanof hadn’t called me a fool that time in the
Yar, you wouldn’t have fallen in love with him?”</p>
<p>She only smiled.</p>
<p>“That’s very probable,” said she.</p>
<p>Then, in another week, something else happened. Prince Andrey came in
one day, dull and absent-minded. He spoke of one thing and another, but
always as if he had some persistent idea in the background. The artist,
who knew his character, asked what was the matter.</p>
<p>“Oh, nothing,” said the prince.</p>
<p>“Well, but all the same, what is it?”</p>
<p>“Oh, it’s nothing, I tell you. The stupid bank in which my money is....”</p>
<p>“Well?”</p>
<p>“It’s failed. And now I’ve nothing of all my property except what I
have here with me.”</p>
<p>“Oh, that’s really nothing,” said Rozanof, and he at once called Marya
Gavrilovna, and they had the upper part of their house put in order so
that the prince might come and live with them.</p>
<p>X</p>
<p>So the prince settled down to live with Rozanof. He used to lie on the
sofa all day, read French novels and polish his nails. But he soon got
tired of this, and one day he said to his friend:</p>
<p>“Do you know, I once learnt to paint!”</p>
<p>Rozanof was surprised. “No, did you?”</p>
<p>“Yes, I did. I can even show you some of my pictures.”</p>
<p>Rozanof looked at them, and then he said:</p>
<p>“You have very good capabilities, but you have been taught in a stupid
school.”</p>
<p>The prince was delighted.</p>
<p>“Well,” he asked, “if I began to study now, do you think I should ever
paint anything good?”</p>
<p>“I think it’s very probable indeed.”</p>
<p>“Even if I’ve been an idler up till now?”</p>
<p>“Oh, that’s nothing. You can overcome it by work.”</p>
<p>“When my hair is grey?”</p>
<p>“That doesn’t matter either. Other people have begun later than you. If
you like, I’ll give you lessons myself.”</p>
<p>So they began to work together. Rozanof could only marvel at the great
gift for painting which the prince displayed. And the prince was so
taken up by his work that he never wanted to leave it, and had to be
dragged away by force.</p>
<p>Five months passed. Then, one day, Rozanof came to the prince and said:</p>
<p>“Well, my colleague, you are ripening in your art, and you already
understand what a drawing is and the school. Formerly you were a
savage, but now you have developed a refined taste. Come with me and I
will show you the picture I once gave you a hint about. Until now I’ve
kept it a secret from everybody, but now I’ll show you, and you can
tell me your opinion of it.”</p>
<p>He led the prince into his studio, placed him in a corner from whence
he could get a good view, and drew a curtain which hung in front of the
picture. It represented St. Barbara washing the sores on the feet of
lepers.</p>
<p>The prince stood for a long time and looked at the picture, and his
face became gloomy as if it had been darkened.</p>
<p>“Well, what do you think of it?” asked Rozanof.</p>
<p>“This——” answered the prince, with rancour, “that I shall never touch
a paint-brush again.”</p>
<p>XI</p>
<p>Rozanof’s picture was the outcome of the highest inspiration and
art. It showed St. Barbara kneeling before the lepers and bathing
their terrible feet, her face radiant and joyful, and of an unearthly
beauty. The lepers looked at her in prayerful ecstasy and inexpressible
gratitude. The picture was a marvel. Rozanof had designed it for an
exhibition, but the newspapers proclaimed its fame beforehand. The
public flocked to the artist’s studio. People came, looked at St.
Barbara and the lepers, and stood there for an hour or more. And even
those who knew nothing about art were moved to tears. An English-man,
who was in Moscow at the time, a Mr. Bradley, offered fifteen thousand
roubles for the picture as soon as he looked at it. Rozanof, however,
would not agree to sell it.</p>
<p>But something strange was happening to the prince at that time. He went
about with a sullen look, seemed to get thinner, and talked to no one.
He took to drink. Rozanof tried to get him to talk, but he only got
rude answers, and when the public had left the studio, the prince would
seat himself before the easel and remain there for hours, immovable,
gazing at the holy Barbara, gazing....</p>
<p>So it went on for more than a fortnight, and then something unexpected
happened—to tell the truth, something dreadful.</p>
<p>Rozanof came home one day and asked if Prince Andrey were in. The
servant said that the prince had gone out very early that morning, and
had left a note.</p>
<p>The artist took the note and read it. And this was what was written.
“Forgive my terrible action. I was mad, and in a moment I have repented
of my deed. I am going away, never to return, because I haven’t
strength to kill myself.” The note was signed with his name.</p>
<p>Then the artist understood it all. He rushed into his studio and found
his divine work lying on the floor, torn to pieces, trampled upon, cut
into shreds with a knife....</p>
<p>Then he began to weep, and said:</p>
<p>“I’m not sorry for the picture, but for him. Why couldn’t he tell me
what was in his mind? I would have sold the picture at once, or given
it away to someone.”</p>
<p>But nothing more was ever heard of Prince Andrey, and no one knew how
he lived after his mad deed.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<h4><SPAN name="VI" id="VI">VI</SPAN></h4>
<h4>HAMLET</h4>
<p>I</p>
<p>“HAMLET” was being played.</p>
<p>All tickets had been sold out before the morning of the performance.
The play was more than usually attractive to the public because the
principal part was to be taken by the famous Kostromsky, who, ten
years before, had begun his artistic career with a simple walking-on
part in this very theatre, and since then had played in all parts of
Russia, and gained a resounding fame such as no other actor visiting
the provinces had ever obtained. It was true that, during the last
year, people had gossiped about him, and there had even appeared in the
Press certain vague and only half-believed rumours about him. It was
said that continual drunkenness and debauch had unsettled and ruined
Kostromsky’s gigantic talent, that only by being “on tour” had he
continued to enjoy the fruit of his past successes, that impresarios
of the great metropolitan theatres had begun to show less of their
former slavish eagerness to agree to his terms. Who knows, there may
have been a certain amount of truth in these rumours? But the name of
Kostromsky was still great enough to draw the public. For three days in
succession, in spite of the increased prices of seats, there had been
a long line of people waiting at the box office. Speculative buyers had
resold tickets at three, four, and even five times their original value.</p>
<p>The first scene was omitted, and the stage was being prepared for the
second. The footlights had not yet been turned up. The scenery of the
queen’s palace was hanging in strange, rough, variegated cardboard. The
stage carpenters were hastily driving in the last nails.</p>
<p>The theatre had gradually filled with people. From behind the curtain
could be heard a dull and monotonous murmur.</p>
<p>Kostromsky was seated in front of the mirror in his dressing-room.
He had only just arrived, but was already dressed in the traditional
costume of the Danish prince; black-cloth buckled shoes, short black
velvet jacket with wide lace collar. The theatrical barber stood beside
him in a servile attitude, holding a wig of long fair hair.</p>
<p>“He is fat and pants for breath,” declaimed Kostromsky, rubbing some
cold cream on his palm and beginning to smear his face with it.</p>
<p>The barber suddenly began to laugh.</p>
<p>“What’s the matter with you, fool?” asked the actor, not taking his
eyes from the mirror.</p>
<p>“Oh, I ... er ... nothing ... er....”</p>
<p>“Well, it’s evident you’re a fool. They say that I’m too fat and
flabby. And Shakspeare himself said that Hamlet was fat and panted for
breath. They’re all good-for-nothings, these newspaper fellows. They
just bark at the wind.”</p>
<p>Having finished with the cold cream, Kostromsky put the flesh tints on
to his face in the same manner, but looking more attentively into the
mirror.</p>
<p>“Yes, make-up is a great thing; but all the same, my face is not what
it used to be. Look at the bags under my eyes, and the deep folds round
my mouth ... cheeks all puffed out ... nose lost its fine shape. Ah,
well, we’ll struggle on a bit longer.... Kean drank, Mochalof drank ...
hang it all. Let them talk about Kostromsky and say that he’s a bloated
drunkard. Kostromsky will show them in a moment ... these youngsters
... these water-people ... he’ll show them what real talent can do.”</p>
<p>“You, Ethiop, have you ever seen me act?” he asked, turning suddenly on
the barber.</p>
<p>The man trembled all over with pleasure.</p>
<p>“Mercy on us, Alexander Yevgrafitch.... Yes, I ... O Lord!... is it
possible for me not to have seen the greatest, one may say, of Russian
artists? Why, in Kazan I made a wig for you with my own hands.”</p>
<p>“The devil may know you. I don’t remember,” said Kostromsky, continuing
to make long and narrow lines of white down the length of his nose,
“there are so many of you.... Pour out something to drink!”</p>
<p>The barber poured out half a tumblerful of vodka from the decanter on
the marble dressing-table, and handed it to Kostromsky.</p>
<p>The actor drank it off, screwed up his face, and spat on the floor.</p>
<p>“You’d better have a little something to eat, Alexander Yevgrafitch,”
urged the barber persuasively. “If you take it neat ... it goes to your
head....”</p>
<p>Kostromsky had almost finished his make-up; he had only to put on a few
streaks of brown colouring, and the “clouds of grief” overshadowed his
changed and ennobled countenance.</p>
<p>“Give me my cloak!” said he imperiously to the barber, getting up from
his chair.</p>
<p>From the theatre there could already be heard, in the dressing-room,
the sounds of the tuning of the instruments in the orchestra.</p>
<p>The crowds of people had all arrived. The living stream could be
heard pouring into the theatre and flowing into the boxes stalls and
galleries with the noise and the same kind of peculiar rumble as of a
far-off sea.</p>
<p>“It’s a long time since the place has been so full,” remarked the
barber in servile ecstasy; “there’s n-not an empty seat!”</p>
<p>Kostromsky sighed.</p>
<p>He was still confident in his great talent, still full of a frank
self-adoration and the illimitable pride of an artist, but, although he
hardly dared to allow himself to be conscious of it, he had an uneasy
feeling that his laurels had begun to fade. Formerly he had never
consented to come to the theatre until the director had brought to his
hotel the stipulated five hundred roubles, his night’s pay, and he had
sometimes taken offence in the middle of a play and gone home, swearing
with all his might at the director, the manager, and the whole company.</p>
<p>The barber’s remark was a vivid and painful reminder of these years
of his extraordinary and colossal successes. Nowadays no director
would bring him payment in advance, and he could not bring himself to
contrive to demand it.</p>
<p>“Pour out some more vodka,” said he to the barber.</p>
<p>There was no more vodka left in the decanter. But the actor had
received sufficient stimulus. His eyes, encircled by fine sharp lines
of black drawn along both eyelids, were larger and more full of
life, his bent body straightened itself, his swollen legs, in their
tight-fitting black, looked lithe and strong.</p>
<p>He finished his toilet by dusting powder over his face, with an
accustomed hand, then slightly screwing up his eyes he regarded himself
in the mirror for the last time, and went out of the dressing-room.</p>
<p>When he descended the staircase, with his slow self-reliant step, his
head held high, every movement of his was marked by that easy gracious
simplicity which had so impressed the actors of the French company, who
had seen him when he, a former draper’s assistant, had first appeared
in Moscow.</p>
<p>II</p>
<p>The stage manager had already rushed forward to greet Kostromsky.</p>
<p>The lights in the theatre blazed high. The chaotic disharmony of the
orchestra tuning their instruments suddenly died down. The noise of the
crowd grew louder, and then, as it were, suddenly subsided a little.</p>
<p>Out broke the sounds of a loud triumphal march. Kostromsky went up to
the curtain and looked through a little round hole made in it at about
a man’s height. The theatre was crowded with people. He could only see
distinctly the faces of those in the first three rows, but beyond,
wherever his eye turned, to left, to right, above, below, there moved,
in a sort of bluish haze, an immense number of many-coloured human
blobs. Only the side boxes, with their white and gold arabesques and
their crimson barriers, stood out against all this agitated obscurity.
But as he looked through the little hole in the curtain, Kostromsky
did not experience in his soul that feeling—once so familiar and
always singularly fresh and powerful—of a joyous, instantaneous
uplifting of his whole moral being. It was just a year since he had
ceased to feel so, and he explained his indifference by thinking he had
grown accustomed to the stage, and did not suspect that this was the
beginning of paralysis of his tired and worn-out soul.</p>
<p>The manager rushed on to the stage behind him, all red and perspiring,
with dishevelled hair.</p>
<p>“Devil! Idiocy! All’s gone to the devil! One might as well cut one’s
throat,” he burst out in a voice of fury, running up to Kostromsky.
“Here you, devils, let me come to the curtain! I must go out and tell
the people at once that there will be no performance. There’s no
Ophelia. Understand! There’s no Ophelia.”</p>
<p>“How do you mean there’s no Ophelia?” said the astonished Kostromsky,
knitting his brows. “You’re joking, aren’t you, my friend?”</p>
<p>“There’s no joking in me,” snarled the manager. “Only just this moment,
five minutes before she’s wanted, I receive this little <i>billet-doux</i>
from Milevskaya. Just look, look, what this idiot writes! ‘I’m in
bed with a feverish cold and can’t play my part.’ Well? Don’t you
understand what it means? This is not a pound of raisins, old man,
pardon the expression, it means we can’t produce the play.”</p>
<p>“Someone else must take her place,” Kostromsky flashed out. “What have
her tricks to do with me?”</p>
<p>“Who can take her place, do you think? Bobrova is Gertrude, Markovitch
and Smolenskaya have a holiday and they’ve gone off to the town with
some officers. It would be ridiculous to make an old woman take the
part of Ophelia. Don’t you think so? Or there’s someone else if you
like, a young girl student. Shall we ask her?”</p>
<p>He pointed straight in front of him to a young girl who was just
walking on to the stage; a girl in a modest coat and fur cap, with
gentle pale face and large dark eyes.</p>
<p>The young girl, astonished at such unexpected attention, stood still.</p>
<p>“Who is she?” asked Kostromsky in a low voice, looking with curiosity
at the girl’s face.</p>
<p>“Her name’s Yureva. She’s here as a student. She’s smitten with a
passion for dramatic art, you see,” answered the manager, speaking
loudly and without any embarrassment.</p>
<p>“Listen to me, Yureva. Have you ever read ‘Hamlet’?” asked Kostromsky,
going nearer to the girl.</p>
<p>“Of course I have,” answered she in a low confused voice.</p>
<p>“Could you play Ophelia here this evening?”</p>
<p>“I know the part by heart, but I don’t know if I could play it.”</p>
<p>Kostromsky went close up to her and took her by the hand.</p>
<p>“You see ... Milevskaya has refused to play, and the theatre’s full.
Make up your mind, my dear! You can be the saving of us all!”</p>
<p>Yureva hesitated and was silent, though she would have liked to say
much, very much, to the famous actor. It was he who, three years ago,
by his marvellous acting, had unconsciously drawn her young heart,
with an irresistible attraction, to the stage. She had never missed
a performance in which he had taken part, and she had often wept at
nights after seeing him act in “Cain,” in “The Criminal’s Home,” or in
“Uriel da Costa.” She would have accounted it her greatest happiness,
and one apparently never to be attained ... not to speak to Kostromsky;
no, of that she had never dared to dream, but only to see him nearer in
ordinary surroundings.</p>
<p>She had never lost her admiration of him, and only an actor like
Kostromsky, spoilt by fame and satiated by the attentions of women,
could have failed to notice at rehearsals the two large dark eyes which
followed him constantly with a frank and persistent adoration.</p>
<p>“Well, what is it? Can we take your silence for consent?” insisted
Kostromsky, looking into her face with a searching, kindly glance, and
putting into the somewhat nasal tones of his voice that irresistible
tone of friendliness which he well knew no woman could withstand.</p>
<p>Yureva’s hand trembled in his, her eyelids drooped, and she answered
submissively:</p>
<p>“Very well. I’ll go and dress at once.”</p>
<p>III</p>
<p>The curtain rose, and no sooner did the public see their favourite than
the theatre shook with sounds of applause and cries of ecstasy.</p>
<p>Kostromsky standing near the king’s throne, bowed many times, pressed
his hand to his heart, and sent his gaze over the whole assembly.</p>
<p>At length, after several unsuccessful attempts, the king, taking
advantage of a moment when the noise had subsided a little, raised his
voice and began his speech:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“Though yet of Hamlet our dear brother’s death<br/>
The memory be green, and that it us befitted<br/>
To bear our hearts in grief, and our whole kingdom<br/>
To be contracted in one brow of woe;<br/>
Yet so far hath discretion fought with nature<br/>
That we with wisest sorrow think on him....”<br/></p>
<p>The enthusiasm of the crowd had affected Kostromsky, and when the king
turned to him, and addressed him as “brother and beloved son,” the
words of Hamlet’s answer:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“A little more than kin and less than kind,”<br/></p>
<p>sounded so gloomily ironical and sad that an involuntary thrill ran
through the audience.</p>
<p>And when the queen, with hypocritical words of consolation, said:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“Thou knowst ’tis common; all that lives must die,<br/>
Passing through nature to eternity,”<br/></p>
<p>he slowly raised his long eyelashes, which he had kept lowered until
that moment, looked reproachfully at her, and then answered with a
slight shake of the head:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“Ay, madam, it is common.”<br/></p>
<p>After these words, expressing so fully his grief for his dead father,
his own aversion from life and submission to fate, and his bitter
scorn of his mother’s light-mindedness, Kostromsky, with the special,
delicate, inexplicable sensitiveness of an experienced actor, felt
that now he had entirely gripped his audience and bound them to him
with an inviolable chain.</p>
<p>It seemed as if no one had ever before spoken with such marvellous
force that despairing speech of Hamlet at the exit of the king and
queen:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“O, that this too too solid flesh would melt,<br/>
Thaw, and resolve itself into a dew!”<br/></p>
<p>The nasal tones of Kostromsky’s voice were clear and flexible. Now it
rang out with a mighty clang, then sank to a gentle velvety whisper or
burst into hardly restrained sobs.</p>
<p>And when, with a simple yet elegant gesture, Kostromsky pronounced the
last words:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“But break my heart, for I must hold my tongue!”<br/></p>
<p>the audience roared out its applause.</p>
<p>“Yes, the public and I understand one another,” said the actor as he
went off the stage into the wings after the first act. “Here, you
crocodile, give me some vodka!” he shouted at once to the barber who
was coming to meet him.</p>
<p>IV</p>
<p>“Well, little father, don’t you think he’s fine?” said a young
actor-student to Yakovlef, the patriarch of provincial actors, who was
taking the part of the king.</p>
<p>The two were standing together on the staircase which led from the
dressing-rooms to the stage.</p>
<p>Yakovlef pursed and bit his full thick lips.</p>
<p>“Fine! Fine! But all the same, he acts as a boy. Those who saw Mochalof
play Hamlet wouldn’t marvel at this. I, brother, was just such a little
chap as you are when I had the happiness of seeing him first. And when
I come to die, I shall look back on that as the most blessed moment of
my life. When he got up from the floor of the stage and said:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“‘Let the stricken deer go weep’<br/></p>
<p>the audience rose as one man, hardly daring to breathe. And now watch
carefully how Kostromsky takes that very scene.”</p>
<p>“You’re very hard to please, Valerie Nikolaitch.”</p>
<p>“Not at all. But you watch him; to tell you the truth, I can’t. Do you
think I am watching <i>him</i>?”</p>
<p>“Well, who then?”</p>
<p>“Ah, brother, look at Ophelia. There’s an actress for you!”</p>
<p>“But Valerie Nikolaitch, she’s only a student.”</p>
<p>“Idiot! Don’t mind that. You didn’t notice how she said the words:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“‘He spoke to me of love, but was so tender,<br/>
So timid, and so reverent.’<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_5" id="FNanchor_1_5"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_5" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN><br/></p>
<p>Of course you didn’t. And I’ve been nearly thirty years on the stage,
and I tell you I’ve never heard anything like it. She’s got talent. You
mark my words, in the fourth act she’ll have such a success that your
Kostromsky will be in a fury. You see!”</p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_5" id="Footnote_1_5"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_5"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN>
Perhaps—“He hath, my lord, of late made many<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 6.5em;">tenders</span><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 6.5em;">Of his affection to me.”</span><br/></p>
<p>The Russian lines do not clearly correspond to any of
Shakespeare’s.—ED.</p>
</div>
<p>V</p>
<p>The play went on. The old man’s prophecy was abundantly fulfilled. The
enthusiasm of Kostromsky only lasted out the first act. It could not
be roused again by repeated calls before the curtain, by applause, or
by the gaze of his enormous crowd of admirers, who thronged into the
wings to look at him with gentle reverence. There now remained in him
only the very smallest store of that energy and feeling which he had
expended with such royal generosity three years ago on every act.</p>
<p>He had wasted his now insignificant store in the first act, when he
had been intoxicated by the loud cries of welcome and applause from
the public. His will was weakened, his nerves unbraced, and not even
increased doses of alcohol could revive him. The imperceptible ties
which had connected him with his audience at first were gradually
weakening, and, though the applause at the end of the second act was as
sincere as at the end of the first, yet it was clear that the people
were applauding, not him, but the charm of his name and fame.</p>
<p>Meanwhile, each time she appeared on the stage,
Ophelia—Yureva—progressed in favour. This hitherto unnoticed girl,
who had previously played only very minor parts, was now, as it were,
working a miracle. She seemed a living impersonation of the real
daughter of Polonius, a gentle, tender, obedient daughter, with deep
hidden feeling and great love in her soul, empoisoned by the venom
of grief.</p>
<p>The audience did not yet applaud Yureva, but they watched her, and
whenever she came on the stage the whole theatre calmed down to
attention. She herself had no suspicion that she was in competition
with the great actor, and taking from him attention and success, and
even the spectators themselves were unconscious of the struggle.</p>
<p>The third act was fatal for Kostromsky. His appearance in it was
preceded by the short scene in which the king and Polonius agree to
hide themselves and listen to the conversation between Hamlet and
Ophelia, in order to judge of the real reason of the prince’s madness.
Kostromsky came out from the wings with slow steps, his hands crossed
upon his breast, his head bent low, his stockings unfastened and the
right one coming down.</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">“To be or not to be--that is the question.”</p>
<p>He spoke almost inaudibly, all overborne by serious thought, and did
not notice Ophelia, who sat at the back of the stage with an open book
on her knee.</p>
<p>This famous soliloquy had always been one of Kostromsky’s show places.
Some years ago, in this very town and this very theatre, after he had
finished this speech by his invocation to Ophelia, there had been for a
moment that strange and marvellous silence which speaks more eloquently
than the noisiest applause. And then everyone in the theatre had gone
into an ecstasy of applause, from the humblest person in the back row
of the gallery to the exquisites in the private boxes.</p>
<p>Alas, now both Kostromsky himself and his audience remained cold and
unmoved, though he was not yet conscious of it.</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“Thus conscience does make cowards of us all;<br/>
And thus the native hue of resolution,<br/>
Is sicklied o’er with the pale cast of thought<br/>
And enterprises of great pith and moment,<br/>
With this regard their currents turn awry,<br/>
And lose the name of action,”<br/></p>
<p>he went on, gesticulating and changing his intonation from old memory.
And he thought to himself that when he saw Ophelia he would go down on
his knees in front of her and say the final words of his speech, and
that the audience would weep and cry out with a sweet foolishness.</p>
<p>And there was Ophelia. He turned to the audience with a cautious
warning “Soft you, now!” and then walking swiftly across the stage he
knelt down and exclaimed:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“—Nymph, in thy orisons<br/>
Be all my sins remember’d,”<br/></p>
<p>and then got up immediately, expecting a burst of applause.</p>
<p>But there was no applause. The public were puzzled, quite unmoved, and
all their attention was turned on Ophelia.</p>
<p>For some seconds he could think of nothing; it was only when he
heard at his side a gentle girl’s voice asking, “Prince, are you
well?”—a voice which trembled with the tears of sorrow for a love
destroyed—that, in a momentary flash, he understood all.</p>
<p>It was a moment of awful enlightenment. Kostromsky recognised it
clearly and mercilessly—the indifference of the public; his own
irrevocable past; the certainty of the near approach of the end to his
noisy but short-lived fame.</p>
<p>Oh, with what hatred did he look upon this girl, so graceful,
beautiful, innocent, and—tormenting thought—so full of talent. He
would have liked to throw himself upon her, beat her, throw her on
the ground and stamp with his feet upon that delicate face, with its
large dark eyes looking up at him with love and pity. But he restrained
himself, and answered in lowered tones:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“I humbly thank you; well, well, well.”<br/></p>
<p>After this scene Kostromsky was recalled, but he heard, much louder
than his own name, the shouts from the gallery, full with students, for
Yureva, who, however, refused to appear.</p>
<p>VI</p>
<p>The strolling players were playing “The Murder of Gonzago.” Kostromsky
was half sitting, half lying on the floor opposite to the court, his
head on Ophelia’s knees. Suddenly he turned his face upward to her,
and giving forth an overwhelming odour of spirit, whispered in drunken
tones:</p>
<p>“Listen, madam. What’s your name? Listen!”</p>
<p>She bent down a little towards him, and said in an answering whisper:</p>
<p>“What is it?”</p>
<p>“What pretty feet you have!” said he. “Listen! You must be pretty ...
everywhere.”</p>
<p>Yureva turned away her face in silence.</p>
<p>“I mean it, by heaven!” Kostromsky went on, nothing daunted. “No doubt
you have a lover here, haven’t you?”</p>
<p>She made no reply.</p>
<p>Kostromsky wanted to insult her still more, to hurt her, and her
silence was a new irritation to him.</p>
<p>“You have? Oh, that’s very very foolish of you. Such a face as yours is
... is your whole capital.... You will pardon my frankness, but you’re
no actress. What are you doing on the stage?”</p>
<p>Fortunately, it was necessary for him to take part in the acting.
Yureva was left in peace, and she moved a little away from him. Her
eyes filled with tears. In Kostromsky’s face she had seen a spiteful
and merciless enemy.</p>
<p>But Kostromsky became less powerful in each scene, and when the act was
finished there was very slight applause to gratify him. But no one else
was clapped.</p>
<p>VII</p>
<p>The fourth act commenced. As soon as Ophelia came on to the stage in
her white dress, adorned with flowers and straw, her eyes wide open and
staring, a confused murmur ran through the audience, and was followed
by an almost painful silence.</p>
<p>And when Ophelia sang her little songs about her dear love, in gentle,
naïve tones, there was a strange breathing among the audience as if a
deep and general sigh had burst from a thousand breasts:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“How should I your true love know,<br/>
From another one?<br/>
By his cockle hat and staff,<br/>
And his sandal shoon.”<br/></p>
<p>“Oh, poor Ophelia! What are you singing?” asked the queen
sympathetically.</p>
<p>The witless eyes of Ophelia were turned on the queen in wonder, as if
she had not noticed her before.</p>
<p>“What am I singing?” she asked in astonishment. “Listen to my song:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“‘He is dead and gone, lady,<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">He is dead and gone;</span><br/>
At his head a grass-green turf,<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">At his heels a stone.’”</span><br/></p>
<p>No one in the theatre could look on with indifference, all were in the
grip of a common feeling, all sat as if enchanted, never moving their
eyes from the stage.</p>
<p>But more persistently, and more eagerly than anyone else, Kostromsky
stood in the wings and watched her every movement. In his soul, his
sick and proud soul, which had never known restraint or limit to its
own desires and passions, there now blazed a terrible and intolerable
hatred. He felt that this poor and modest girl-student had definitely
snatched from his hands the evening’s success. His drunkenness had,
as it were, quite gone out of his head. He did not yet know how this
envious spite which boiled in him could expend itself, but he awaited
impatiently the time when Ophelia would come off the stage.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>“I hope all will be well. We must be patient; but I cannot
choose but weep to think they should lay him in the cold
ground,”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>he heard Ophelia say, in a voice choked with the madness of grief.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>“My brother shall know of it, and so I thank you for your
good counsel. Come, my coach! Good-night, ladies; good-night,
sweet ladies; good-night, good-night.”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Yureva came out in the wings, agitated, breathing deeply, pale even
under her make-up. She was followed by deafening cries from the
audience. In the doorway she stumbled up against Kostromsky. He
purposely made no way for her, but she, even when her shoulder brushed
against his, did not notice him, so excited was she by her acting and
the rapturous applause of the public.</p>
<p>“Yureva! Yureva! Brav-o-o!”</p>
<p>She went back and bowed.</p>
<p>As she returned again to the wings she again stumbled against
Kostromsky, who would not allow her to pass. Yureva looked at him with
a terrified glance, and said timidly:</p>
<p>“Please allow me to pass!”</p>
<p>“Be more careful please, young person!” answered he, with malicious
haughtiness. “If you are applauded by a crowd of such idiots, it
doesn’t mean you can push into people with impunity.” And seeing her
silent and frightened, he became still more infuriated, and taking her
roughly by the arm he pushed her on one side and cried out:</p>
<p>“Yes, you can pass, devil take you, blockhead that you are!”</p>
<p>VIII</p>
<p>When Kostromsky had quieted down a little after this rude outburst of
temper, he at once became weaker, slacker and more drunken than before;
he even forgot that the play had not yet finished. He went into his
dressing-room, slowly undressed, and began lazily to rub the paint from
his face with vaseline.</p>
<p>The manager, puzzled by his long absence, ran into his room at last and
stared in amazement.</p>
<p>“Alexander Yevgrafitch! Please! What are you doing? It’s time for you
to go on!”</p>
<p>“Go away, go away!” muttered Kostromsky tearfully, speaking through
his nose, and wiping his face with the towel. “I’ve finished everything
... go away and leave me in peace!”</p>
<p>“What d’you mean, go away? Have you gone out of your mind? The audience
is waiting!”</p>
<p>“Leave me alone!” cried Kostromsky.</p>
<p>The manager shrugged his shoulders and went out. In a few moments
the curtain was raised, and the public, having been informed of
Kostromsky’s sudden illness, began to disperse slowly and silently as
if they were going away from a funeral.</p>
<p>They had indeed been present at the funeral of a great and original
talent, and Kostromsky was right when he said that he had “finished.”
He had locked the door, and sat by himself in front of the mirror
in his dressing-room between two gas burners, the flames of which
flared with a slight noise. From old habit he was carefully wiping
his face, all smeared over with drunken but bitter tears. His mind
recalled, as through a mist, the long line of splendid triumphs which
had accompanied the first years of his career. Wreaths ... bouquets
... thousands of presents ... the eternal raptures of the crowd ...
the flattery of newspapers ... the envy of his companions ... the
fabulous benefits ... the adoration of the most beautiful of women....
Was it possible that all this was past? Could his talent really have
gone—vanished? Perhaps it had left him long ago, two or three years
back! And he, Kostromsky, what was he now? A theme for dirty theatrical
gossip; an object of general mockery and ill-will; a man who had
alienated all his friends by his unfeeling narrow-mindedness, his
selfishness, his impatience, his unbridled arrogance.... Yes, it was
all past!</p>
<p>“And if the Almighty”—the well-known lines flashed into his
memory—“had not fixed his canon ’gainst self-slaughter.... Oh, my
God, my God!” The burning, helpless tears trickled down his erstwhile
beautiful face and mingled with the colours of the paint.</p>
<p>All the other actors had left the theatre when Kostromsky came out
of his dressing-room. It was almost dark on the stage. Some workmen
were wandering about, removing the last decorations. He walked along
gropingly, with quiet footfalls, avoiding the heaps of property rubbish
which were scattered everywhere about, and making his way towards the
street.</p>
<p>Suddenly he was arrested by the sound of the restrained sobbing of a
woman.</p>
<p>“Who is there?” he cried, going into a corner, with an undefined
impulse of pity.</p>
<p>The dark figure made no answer; the sobs increased.</p>
<p>“Who’s crying there?” he asked again, in fear, and at once recognised
that it was Yureva who was sobbing there.</p>
<p>The girl was weeping, her thin shoulders heaving with convulsive
shudders.</p>
<p>It was strange. For the first time in his life Kostromsky’s hard heart
suddenly overflowed with a deep pity for this unprotected girl, whom
he had so unjustifiably insulted. He placed his hand on her head and
began to speak to her in an impressive and affectionate voice, quite
naturally and unaffectedly.</p>
<p>“My child! I was dreadfully rude to you to-day. I won’t ask your
forgiveness; I know I could never atone for your tears. But if you
could have known what was happening in my soul, perhaps you would
forgive me and be sorry for me.... To-day, only to-day, I have
understood that I have outlived my fame. What grief is there to compare
with that? What, in comparison with that, would mean the loss of a
mother, of a beloved child, of a lover? We artists live by terrible
enjoyments; we live and feel for those hundreds and thousands of people
who come to look at us. Do you know ... oh, you must understand that
I’m not showing off, I’m speaking quite simply to you.... Yes. Do you
know that for the last five years there’s not been an actor in the
world whose name was greater than mine? Crowds have lain at my feet,
at the feet of an illiterate draper’s assistant. And suddenly, in one
moment, I’ve fallen headlong from those marvellous heights....” He
covered his face with his hands. “It’s terrible!”</p>
<p>Yureva had stopped weeping, and was looking at Kostromsky with deep
compassion.</p>
<p>“You see, my dear,” he went on, taking her cold hands in his. “You have
a great and undoubted talent. Keep on the stage. I won’t talk to you
about such trivialities as the envy and intrigues of those who cannot
act, or about the equivocal protection afforded by patrons of dramatic
art, or about the gossip of that marsh which we call Society. All these
are trifles, and not to be compared with those stupendous joys which a
contemptible but adoring crowd can give to us. But”—Kostromsky’s voice
trembled nervously—“but do not outlive your fame. Leave the stage
directly you feel that the sacred flame in you is burning low. Do not
wait, my child, for the public to drive you away.”</p>
<p>And turning quickly away from Yureva, who was trying to say something
and even holding out her hands to him, he hurriedly walked off the
stage.</p>
<p>“Wait a moment, Alexander Yevgrafitch,” the manager called after him as
he went out into the street, “come into the office for your money.”</p>
<p>“Get away!” said Kostromsky, waving his hand, in vexation, irritably.
“I have finished. I have finished with it all.”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<h4><SPAN name="VII" id="VII">VII</SPAN></h4>
<h4>MECHANICAL JUSTICE</h4>
<p>The large hall of the principal club of one of our provincial towns was
packed with people. Every box, every seat in pit and stalls was taken,
and in spite of the excitement the public was so attentive and quiet
that, when the lecturer stopped to take a mouthful of water, everyone
could hear a solitary belated fly buzzing at one of the windows.</p>
<p>Amongst the bright dresses of the ladies, white and pink and blue,
amongst their bare shoulders and gentle faces shone smart uniforms,
dress coats, and golden epaulettes in plenty.</p>
<p>The lecturer, who was clad in the uniform of the Department of
Education—a tall man whose yellow face seemed to be made up of a black
beard only and glimmering black spectacles—stood at the front of the
platform resting his hand on a table.</p>
<p>But the attentive eyes of the audience were directed, not so much on
him as on a strange, high, massive-looking contrivance which stood
beside him, a grey pyramid covered with canvas, broad at its base,
pointed at the top.</p>
<p>Having quenched his thirst, the lecturer went on:</p>
<p>“Let me briefly sum up. What do we see, ladies and gentlemen? We see
that the encouraging system of marks, prizes, distinctions, leads to
jealousy, pride and dissatisfaction. Pedagogic suggestion fails at
last through repetition. Standing culprits in the corner, on the form,
under the clock, making them kneel, is often quite ineffectual as an
example, and the victim is sometimes the object of mirth. Shutting in
a cell is positively harmful, quite apart from the fact that it uses
up the pupil’s time without profit. Forced work, on the other hand,
robs the work of its true value. Punishment by hunger affects the brain
injuriously. The stopping of holidays causes malice in the mind of
pupils, and often evokes the dissatisfaction of parents. What remains?
Expulsion of the dull or mischievous child from the school—as advised
in Holy Writ—the cutting off of the offending member lest, through
him, the whole body of the school be infected. Yes, alas! such a
measure is, I admit, inevitable on certain occasions now, as inevitable
as is capital punishment, I regret to say, even in the best of states.
But before resorting to this last irreparable means, let us see what
else there may be....”</p>
<p>“And flogging!” cried a deep bass voice from the front row of the
stalls. It was the governor of the town fortress, a deaf old man, under
whose chair a pug-dog growled angrily and hoarsely. The governor was a
familiar figure about town with his stick, ear trumpet, and old panting
pug-dog.</p>
<p>The lecturer bowed, showing his teeth pleasantly.</p>
<p>“I did not intend to express myself as shortly and precisely, but
in essence his Excellency has guessed my thought. Yes, ladies and
gentlemen, there is one good old Russian method of which we have not
yet spoken—corporal punishment. Yes, corporal punishment is part and
parcel of the very soul of the great Russian people, of its mighty
national sense, its patriotism and deep faith in Providence. Even the
apostle said: ‘Whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth.’ The unforgotten
monument of mediaeval culture—Domostroi—enjoins the same with
paternal firmness. Let us call to mind our inspired Tsar-educator,
Peter the Great, with his famous cudgel. Let us call to mind the speech
of our immortal Pushkin:</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“‘Our fathers, the further back you go,<br/>
The more the cudgels they used up.’<br/></p>
<p>“Finally, let us call to mind our wonderful Gogol, who put into the
mouth of a simple, unlearned serving-man the words: ‘The peasant
must be beaten, for the peasant is being spoiled.’ Yes, ladies and
gentlemen, I boldly affirm that punishment with rods upon the body
goes like a red thread throughout the whole immense course of Russian
history, and takes its rise from the very depths of primitive Russian
life.</p>
<p>“Thus delving in thought into the past, ladies and gentlemen, I appear
a conservative, yet I go forward with outstretched hands to meet the
most liberal of humanitarians. I freely allow, loudly confess, that
corporal punishment, in the way in which it has been practised until
now, has much in it that is insulting for the person being chastised
as well as humiliating for the person chastising. The personal
confrontment of the two men inevitably awakens hate, fear, irritation,
revengefulness, contempt, and what is more, a competitive stubbornness
in the repetition of crime and punishment. So you no doubt imagine
that I renounce corporal punishment. Yes, I do renounce it, though
only to introduce it anew, replacing man by a machine. After the
labours, thoughts and experiments of many years, I have at last worked
out a scheme of mechanical justice, and have realised it in a machine.
Whether I have been successful or not I shall in a minute leave this
most respected audience to judge.”</p>
<p>The lecturer nodded towards the wings of the stage. A fine-looking
attendant came forward and took off the canvas cover from the strange
object standing at the footlights. To the eyes of those present, the
bright gleaming machine was rather like an automatic weighing-machine,
though it was obviously more complex and was much larger. There was a
murmur of astonishment among the audience in the hall.</p>
<p>The lecturer extended his hand, and pointed to the apparatus.</p>
<p>“There is my offspring,” said he in an agitated voice. “There is an
apparatus which may fairly be called the instrument of mechanical
justice. The construction is uncommonly simple, and in price it would
be within the reach of even a modest village school. Pray consider its
construction. In the first place you remark the horizontal platform
on springs, and the wooden platform leading to it. On the platform is
placed a narrow chair, the back of which has also a powerful spring and
is covered with soft leather. Under the chair, as you see, is a system
of crescent-shaped levers turning on a hinge. Proportionately with
the pressure on the springs of the chair and platform these levers,
departing from their equipoise, describe half circles, and close in
pairs at a height of from five to eighteen <i>vershoks</i><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_6" id="FNanchor_1_6"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_6" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN> above the
level of the chair—varying with the force of pressure.</p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_6" id="Footnote_1_6"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_6"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN> A vershok is 1/16 of an arshin, <i>i.e.,</i> 1¾ inches.</p>
</div>
<p>“Behind the chair rises a vertical cast-iron pillar, with a cross bar.
Within the pillar is contained a powerful mechanism resembling that
of a watch, having a 160-lb. balance and a spiral spring. On the side
of the column observe a little door, that is for cleaning or mending
the mechanism. This door has only two keys, and I ask you to note,
ladies and gentlemen, that these keys are kept, one by the chief
district inspector of mechanical flogging machines, and the other
by the head master of the school. So this apparatus, once brought
into action, cannot be stopped until it has completed the punishment
intended—except, of course, in the eventuality of its being forcibly
broken, which is a hardly likely possibility seeing the simplicity and
solidity of every part of the machine.</p>
<p>“The watch mechanism, once set going, communicates with a little
horizontally-placed axle. The axle has eight sockets in which may be
mounted eight long supple bamboo or metal rods. When worn out these
can be replaced by new ones. It must be explained also that, by a
regulation of the axle, the force of the strokes may be varied.</p>
<p>“And so we see the axle in motion, and moving with it the eight rods.
Each rod goes downward perfectly freely, but coming upward again it
meets with an obstacle—the cross-beam—and meeting it, bends and is
at tension from its point, bulges to a half-circle, and then, breaking
free, deals the blow. Then, since the position of the cross-beam can
be adjusted, raised or lowered, it will be evident that the tension
of the bending rods can be increased or decreased, and the blow given
with a greater or less degree of severity. In that way it has been
possible to make a scale of severity of punishment from 0 degrees to
24 degrees. No. 0 is when the cross-beam is at its highest point, and
is only employed when the punishment bears a merely nominal, or shall
I say, symbolical, character. By the time we come to No. 6, a certain
amount of pain has become noticeable. We indicate a maximum for use in
elementary schools, that would be up to No. 10; in secondary schools up
to 15. For soldiers, village prisons, and students, the limit is set
at 20 degrees, and, finally, for houses of correction and workmen on
strike, the maximum figure, namely, 24.</p>
<p>“There, ladies and gentlemen, is the substance of my invention. There
remain the details. That handle at the side, like the handle of a
barrel organ, serves to wind up the spiral spring of the mechanism. The
arrow here in this slot regulates the celerity of the strokes. At the
height of the pillar, in a little glass case, is a mechanical meter or
indicator. This enables one to check the accuracy of the working of the
machine, and is also useful for statistical and revisionary purposes.
In view of this latter purpose, the indicator is constructed to show
a maximum total of 60,000 strokes. Finally, ladies and gentlemen,
please to observe something in the nature of an urn at the foot of the
pillar. Into this are thrown metal coupons with numbers on them, and
this momentarily sets the whole machine in action. The coupons are of
various weights and sizes. The smallest is about the size of a silver
penny,<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_7" id="FNanchor_1_7"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_7" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN> and effects the minimum punishment—five strokes. The largest
is about the size of a hundred-copeck bit—a rouble—and effects a
punishment of just one hundred strokes. By using various combinations
of metal coupons you can effect a punishment of any number of strokes
in a multiple of five, from five to three hundred and fifty. But”—and
here the lecturer smiled modestly—“but we should not consider that we
had completely solved our problem if it were necessary to stop at that
limited figure.</p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_7" id="Footnote_1_7"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_7"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN> Five copecks silver—the smallest silver coin in Russia.</p>
</div>
<p>“I will ask you, ladies and gentlemen, to note the figure at which
the indicator at present stands, and that which it reaches after the
punishment has been effected. What is more, the respected public will
observe that, up to the moment when the coupons are thrown into the
urn, there is no danger whatever in standing on the platform.</p>
<p>“And so ... the indicator shows 2900. Consequently, having thrown in
all the coupons, the pointer will show, at the end of the execution ...
3250.... I fancy I make no mistake!</p>
<p>“And it will be quite sufficient to throw into the urn anything round,
of whatever size, and the machine will go on to infinity, if you will,
or, if not to infinity, to 780 or 800, at which point the spring would
have run down and the machine need re-winding. What I had in view in
using these small coupons was that they might commonly be replaced by
coins, and each mechanical self-flogger has a comparative table of the
stroke values of copper, silver and gold money. Observe the table here
at the side of the main pillar.</p>
<p>“It seems I have finished.... There remain just a few particulars
concerning the construction of the revolving platform, the swinging
chair, and the crescent-shaped levers. But as it is a trifle
complicated, I will ask the respected public to watch the machine in
action, and I shall now have the honour to give a demonstration.</p>
<p>“The whole procedure of punishment consists in the following. First of
all, having thoroughly sifted and got to the bottom of the motives of
the crime, we fix the extent of the punishment, that is, the number of
strokes, the celerity with which they shall be given, and the force
and, in some cases, the material of the rods. Then we send a note to
the man in charge of the machine, or communicate with him by telephone.
He puts the machine in readiness and then goes away. Observe, the man
goes, the machine remains alone, the impartial, unwavering, calm and
just machine.</p>
<p>“In a minute I shall come to the experiment. Instead of a human
offender we have, on this occasion, a leather mannikin. In order to
show the machine at its best we will imagine that we have before us a
criminal of the most stubborn type. ‘Officer!’” cried the lecturer to
someone behind the scenes. “‘Prepare the machine, force 24, minimum
celerity.’”</p>
<p>In a tense silence the audience watched the attendant wind the handle,
push down the cross-beam, turn round the celerity arrow, and then
disappear behind the scenes again.</p>
<p>“Now all is in order,” the lecturer went on, “and the room in which the
flogging machine stands is quite empty. There only remains to call up
the man who is to be punished, explain to him the extent of his guilt
and the degree of his punishment, and he himself—remark, ladies and
gentlemen, himself!—takes from the box the corresponding coupon. Of
course, it might be arranged that he, there and then, drops the coupon
through a slot in the table and lets it fall into the urn; that is a
mere detail.</p>
<p>“From that moment the offender is entirely in the hands of the
machine. He goes to the dressing-room, he opens the door, stands on
the platform, throws the coupon or coupons into the urn, and ... done!
The door shuts mechanically after him, and cannot be re-opened. He may
stand a moment, hesitating, on the brink, but in the end he simply
must throw the coupons in. For, ladies and gentlemen”—exclaimed the
pedagogue with a triumphant laugh—“for the machine is so constructed
that the longer he hesitates the greater becomes the punishment, the
number of strokes increasing in a ratio of from five to thirty per
minute according to the weight of the person hesitating.... However,
once the offender is off, he is caught by the machine at three points,
neck, waist and feet, and the chair holds him. All this is accomplished
literally in one moment. The next moment sounds the first stroke, and
nothing can stop the action of the machine, nor weaken the blows, nor
increase or diminish the celerity, until that moment when justice has
been accomplished. It would be physically impossible, not having the
key.</p>
<p>“Officer! Bring in the mannikin!</p>
<p>“Will the esteemed audience kindly indicate the number of the
strokes.... Just a number, please ... three figures if you wish, but
not more than 350. Please....”</p>
<p>“Five hundred,” shouted the governor of the fortress.</p>
<p>“Reff,” barked the dog under his chair.</p>
<p>“Five hundred is too many,” gently objected the lecturer, “but to go as
far as we can towards meeting his Excellency’s wish let us say 350. We
throw into the urn all the coupons.”</p>
<p>Whilst he was speaking, the attendant brought in under his arm a
monstrous-looking leathern mannikin, and stood it on the floor, holding
it up from behind. There was something suggestive and ridiculous in
the crooked legs, outstretched arms, and forward-hanging head of this
leathern dummy.</p>
<p>Standing on the platform of the machine, the lecturer continued:</p>
<p>“Ladies and gentlemen, one last word. I do not doubt that my mechanical
self-flogger will be most widely used. Slowly but surely it will
find its way into all schools, colleges and seminaries. It will be
introduced in the army and navy, in the village, in military and civil
prisons, in police stations and for fire-brigades, and in all truly
Russian families.</p>
<p>“The coupons are inevitably replaced by coins, and in that way not only
is the cost of the machine redeemed, but a fund is commenced which
can be used for charitable and educative ends. Our eternal financial
troubles will pass, for, by the aid of this machine, the peasant will
be forced to pay his taxes. Sin will disappear, crime, laziness,
slovenliness, and in their stead will flourish industry, temperance,
sobriety and thrift.</p>
<p>“It is difficult to probe further the possible future of this machine.
Did Gutenberg foresee the contribution which book-printing was going
to make to the history of human progress when he made his first naïve
wooden printing-press? But I am, however, far from airing a foolish
self-conceit in your eyes, ladies and gentlemen. The bare idea belongs
to me. In the practical details of the invention I have received most
material help from Mr. N——, the teacher of physics in the Fourth
Secondary School of this town, and from Mr. X——, the well-known
engineer. I take the opportunity of acknowledging my indebtedness.”</p>
<p>The hall thundered with applause. Two men in the front of the stalls
stood up timidly and awkwardly, and bowed to the public.</p>
<p>“For me personally,” continued the lecturer, “there has been the
greatest satisfaction to consider the good I was doing my beloved
fatherland. Here, ladies and gentlemen, is a token which I have lately
received from the governor and nobility of Kursk—with the motto:
<i>Similia similibus.</i>”</p>
<p>He detached from its chain and held aloft an immense antique
chronometer, about half a pound in weight. From the watch dangled also
a massive gold medal.</p>
<p>“I have finished, ladies and gentlemen,” added the lecturer in a low
and solemn voice, bowing as he spoke.</p>
<p>But the applause had not died down before there happened something
incredible, appalling. The chronometer suddenly slipped from the raised
hand of the pedagogue, and fell with a metallic clash right into the
urn.</p>
<p>At once the machine began to hum and click. The platform inverted, and
the lecturer was suddenly hoist with his own petard. His coat-tails
waved in the air; there was a sudden thwack and a wild cry.</p>
<p>2901, indicated the mechanical reckoner.</p>
<p>It is difficult to describe rapidly and definitely what happened in the
meeting. For a few seconds everyone was turned to stone. In the general
silence sounded only the cries of the victim, the whistling of the
rods, and the clicking of the counting machine. Then suddenly everyone
rushed up on to the stage.</p>
<p>“For the love of the Lord!” cried the unfortunate man, “for the love of
the Lord!”</p>
<p>But it was impossible to help him. The valorous physics teacher put out
a hand to catch one of the rods as they came, but drew it back at once,
and the blood on his fingers was visible to all. No efforts could raise
the cross-beam.</p>
<p>“The key! Quick, the key!” cried the pedagogue. “In my trouser pocket.”</p>
<p>The devoted attendant dashed in to search his pockets, with difficulty
avoiding blows from the machine. But the key was not to be found.</p>
<p>2950, 2951, 2952, 2953, clicked the counting machine.</p>
<p>“Oh, your honour!” cried the attendant through his tears. “Let me take
your trousers off. They are quite new, and they will be ruined....
Ladies can turn the other way.”</p>
<p>“Go to blazes, idiot! Oey, o, O!... Gentlemen, for God’s sake!... Oey,
oey!... I forgot.... The keys are in my overcoat.... Oey! Quickly!”</p>
<p>They ran to the ante-room for his overcoat. But neither was there any
key there. Evidently the inventor had left it at home. Someone was sent
to fetch it. A gentleman present offered his carriage.</p>
<p>And the sharp blows registered themselves every second with
mathematical precision; the pedagogue shouted; the counting machine
went indifferently on.</p>
<p>3180, 3181, 3182....</p>
<p>One of the garrison lieutenants drew his sword and began to hack at
the apparatus, but after the fifth blow there remained only the hilt,
and a jumping splinter hit the president of the Zemstvo. Most dreadful
of all was the fact that it was impossible to guess to what point the
flogging would go on. The chronometer was proving itself weighty. The
man sent for the key still did not return, and the counter, having long
since passed the figure previously indicated by the inventor, went on
placidly.</p>
<p>3999, 4000, 4001.</p>
<p>The pedagogue jumped no longer. He just lay with gaping mouth and
protruding eyes, and only twitched convulsively.</p>
<p>At last, the governor of the fortress, boiling with indignation, roared
out to the accompaniment of the barking of his dog:</p>
<p>“Madness! Debauch! Unheard of! Order up the fire-brigade!”</p>
<p>This idea was the wisest. The governor of the town was an enthusiast
for the fire-brigade, and had smartened the firemen to a rare pitch. In
less than five minutes, and at that moment when the indicator showed
stroke No. 4550, the brave young fellows of the fire-brigade broke on
the scene with choppers and hooks.</p>
<p>The magnificent mechanical self-flogger was destroyed for ever and
ever. With the machine perished also the idea. As regards the inventor,
it should be said that, after a considerable time of feeling sore in a
corporal way and of nervous weakness, he returned to his occupation.
But the fatal occasion completely changed his character. He became
for the rest of his life a calm, sweet, melancholy man, and though he
taught Latin and Greek he was a favourite with the schoolboys.</p>
<p>He has never returned to his invention.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<h4><SPAN name="VIII" id="VIII">VIII</SPAN></h4>
<h4>THE LAST WORD</h4>
<p>Yes, gentlemen, I killed him!</p>
<p>In vain do you try to obtain for me a medical certificate of temporary
aberration. I shall not take advantage of it.</p>
<p>I killed him soberly, conscientiously, coldly, without the least
regret, fear or hesitation. Were it in your power to resurrect him, I
would repeat my crime.</p>
<p>He followed me always and everywhere. He took a thousand human shapes,
and did not shrink—shameless creature—to dress in women’s clothes
upon occasion. He took the guise of my relative, my dear friend,
colleague, good acquaintance. He could dress to look any age except
that of a child (as a child he only failed and looked ridiculous). He
has filled up my life with himself, and poisoned it.</p>
<p>What has been most dreadful was that I have always foreseen in advance
all his words, gestures and actions.</p>
<p>When I met him he would drawl, crushing my hand in his:</p>
<p>“Aha! Whom—do—I—see? Dear me! You must be getting on in years now.
How’s your health?”</p>
<p>Then he would answer as for himself, though I had not asked him
anything:</p>
<p>“Thank you. So so. Nothing to boast of. Have you read in to-day’s
paper...?”</p>
<p>If he by any chance noticed that I had a flushed cheek, flushed by the
vexation of having met him, he would be sure to croak:</p>
<p>“Eh, neighbour, how red you’re getting.”</p>
<p>He would come to me just at those moments when I was up to the neck in
work, would sit down and say:</p>
<p>“Ah! I’m afraid I’ve interrupted you.”</p>
<p>For two hours he would bore me to death, prattling of himself and his
children. He would see I was tearing my hair and biting my lips till
the blood came, and would simply delight in my torments.</p>
<p>Having poisoned my working mood for a whole month in advance, he would
stand, yawn a little, and then murmur:</p>
<p>“Lord knows why I stay here talking. I’ve got lots to do.”</p>
<p>When I met him in a railway carriage he always began:</p>
<p>“Permit me to ask, are you going far?” And then:</p>
<p>“On business or ...?”</p>
<p>“Where do you work?”</p>
<p>“Married?”</p>
<p>Oh, well do I know all his ways. Closing my eyes I see him. He strikes
me on the shoulder, on the back, on the knees. He gesticulates so
closely to my eyes and nose that I wince, as if about to be struck.
Catching hold of the lappet of my coat, he draws himself up to me and
breathes in my face. When he visits me he allows his foot to tremble on
the floor Under the table, so that the shade of the lamp tinkles. At
an “at home” he thrums on the back of my chair with his fingers, and
in pauses of the conversation drawls, “y-e-s, y-es.” At cards he calls
out, knocks on the table and quacks as he loses: “What’s that? What?
What?”</p>
<p>Start him in an argument, and he always begins by:</p>
<p>“Eh, neighbour, it’s humbug you’re talking.”</p>
<p>“Why humbug?” you ask timidly.</p>
<p>“Because it is nonsense.”</p>
<p>What evil have I done to this man? I don’t know. He set himself to
spoil my existence, and he spoiled it. Thanks to him, I now feel a
great aversion from the sea, the moon, the air, poetry, painting, music.</p>
<p>“Tolstoy”—he bawled orally, and in print—“made his estate over to his
wife, and he himself.... Compared with Turgenief, he.... He sewed his
own jack-boots ... great writer of the Russian earth.... Hurrah!...</p>
<p>“Pushkin? He created the language, didn’t he? Do you remember ‘Calm was
the Ukraine night, clear was the sky’? You remember what they did to
the woman in the third act. Hsh! There are no ladies present, do you
remember?</p>
<p>“‘In our little boat we go,<br/>
Under the little boat the water.’<br/></p>
<p>“Dostoevsky ... have you read how he went one night to Turgenief to
confess ... Gogol, do you know the sort of disease he had?”</p>
<p>Should I go to a picture gallery, and stand before some quiet evening
landscape, he would be sure to be on my heels, pushing me forward, and
saying to a girl on his arm:</p>
<p>“Very sweetly drawn ... distance ... atmosphere ... the moon to
the life.... Do you remember Nina—the coloured supplement of the
<i>Neva</i><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_8" id="FNanchor_1_8"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_8" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN>—it was something like it....”</p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_8" id="Footnote_1_8"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_8"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN> A popular Russian journal.</p>
</div>
<p>I sit at the opera listening to “Carmen.” He is there, as everywhere.
He is behind me, and has his feet on the lower bar of my fauteuil.
He hums the tune of the duet in the last act, and through his feet
communicates to my nerves every movement of his body. Then, in the
entr’act, I hear him speaking in a voice pitched high enough for me to
hear:</p>
<p>“Wonderful gramophone records the Zadodadofs have. Shalapin absolutely.
You couldn’t tell the difference.”</p>
<p>Yes, it was he or someone like him who invented the barrel organ, the
gramophone, the bioscope, the photophone, the biograph, the phonograph,
the pathephone, the musical box, the pianino, the motor car, paper
collars, oleographs, and newspapers.</p>
<p>There’s no getting away from him. I flee away at night to the wild
seashore, and lie down in solitude upon a cliff, but he steals after me
in the shadow, and suddenly the silencers broken by a self-satisfied
voice which says:</p>
<p>“What a lovely night, Katenka, isn’t it? The clouds, eh, look at them!
Just as in a picture. And if a painter painted them just like it, who
would say it was true to Nature?”</p>
<p>He has killed the best minutes of my life—minutes of love, the dear
sweet nights of youth. How often, when I have wandered arm in arm with
the most beauteous creation of Nature, along an avenue where, upon
the ground, the silver moonlight was in pattern with the shadows of
the trees, and he has suddenly and unexpectedly spoken up to me in a
woman’s voice, has rested his head on my shoulder and cried out in a
theatrical tone:</p>
<p>“Tell me, do you love to dream by moonlight?”</p>
<p>Or:</p>
<p>“Tell me, do you love Nature? As for me, I madly adore Nature.”</p>
<p>He was many shaped and many faced, my persecutor, but was always the
same underneath. He took upon occasion the guise of professor, doctor,
engineer, lady doctor, advocate, girl-student, author, wife of the
excise inspector, official, passenger, customer, guest, stranger,
spectator, reader, neighbour at a country house. In early youth I had
the stupidity to think that these were all separate people. But they
were all one and the same. Bitter experience has at last discovered to
me his name. It is—the Russian <i>intelligent.</i></p>
<p>If he has at any time missed me personally, he has left everywhere his
traces, his visiting cards. On the heights of Barchau and Machuka I
have found his orange peelings, sardine tins, and chocolate wrappings.
On the rocks of Aloopka, on the top of the belfry of St. John, on the
granites of Imatra, on the walls of Bakhchisari, in the grotto of
Lermontof, I have found the following signatures and remarks:—</p>
<p>“Pusia and Kuziki 1908 year 27 February.”</p>
<p>“Ivanof.”</p>
<p>“A. M. Plokhokhostof (Bad-tail) from Saratof.”</p>
<p>“Ivanof.”</p>
<p>“Pechora girl.”</p>
<p>“Ivanof.”</p>
<p>“M.D. ... P.A.P.... Talotchka and Achmet.”</p>
<p>“Ivanof.”</p>
<p>“Trophim Sinepupof. Samara Town.”</p>
<p>“Ivanof.”</p>
<p>“Adel Soloveitchik from Minsk.”</p>
<p>“Ivanof.”</p>
<p>“From this height I delighted in the view of the sea.—<span style="font-size: 0.85em;">C. NICODEMUS
IVANOVITCH BEZUPRECHNY</span>.”</p>
<p>“Ivanof.”</p>
<p>I have read his verses and remarks in all visiting books, and in
Puskhin’s house, at Lermontof’s Cliff, and in the ancient monasteries
have read: “The Troakofs came here from Penza, drank kvas and ate
sturgeon. We wish the same to you,” or “Visited the natal ash-tray of
the great Russian poet, Chichkin, teacher of caligraphy, Voronezh High
School for Boys,” or—</p>
<p style="margin-left: 10%;">
“Praise to thee, Ai Petri, mountain white,<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">In dress imperial of fir.</span><br/>
I climbed up yesterday unto thy height,<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Retired Staff-Captain Nikoli Profer.”</span><br/></p>
<p>I needed but to pick up my favourite Russian book, and I came upon
him at once. “I have read this book.—<span style="font-size: 0.8em;">PAFNUTENKO</span>.” “The author is a
blockhead.” “Mr. Author hasn’t read Karl Marx.” I turn over the pages,
and I find his notes in all the margins. Then, of course, no one like
he turns down corners and makes dog-ears, tears out pages, or drops
grease on them from tallow candles.</p>
<p>Gentlemen, judges, it is hard for me to go on. This man has abused,
fouled, vulgarised all that was dear to me, delicate and touching. I
struggled a long while with myself. Years went by. My nerves became
more irritable I saw there was not room for both of us in the world.
One of us had to go.</p>
<p>I foresaw for a long while that it would be just some little trifle
that would drive me to the crime. So it was.</p>
<p>You know the particulars. In the compartment there was a crush; the
passengers were sitting on one another’s heads. He, with his wife, his
son, a schoolboy in the preparatory class, and a pile of luggage, were
occupying four seats. Upon this occasion he was wearing the uniform of
the Department of Popular Education. I went up to him and asked:</p>
<p>“Is there not a free seat here?”</p>
<p>He answered like a bulldog with a bone, not looking at me:</p>
<p>“No. This seat is taken by another gentleman. These are his things.
He’ll be back in a minute.”</p>
<p>The train began to move.</p>
<p>I waited, standing, where I was. We went on about ten miles. The
gentleman didn’t come. I was silent, and I looked into the face of
the pedagogue, thinking that there might yet be in him some gleam of
conscience.</p>
<p>But no. We went another fifteen miles. He got down a basket of
provisions and began to eat. He went out with a kettle for hot water,
and made himself tea. A little domestic scandal arose over the sugar
for the tea.</p>
<p>“Peter, you’ve taken a lump of sugar on the sly!”</p>
<p>“Word of honour, by God, I haven’t! Look in my pockets, by God!”</p>
<p>“Don’t swear, and don’t lie. I counted them before we set out, on
purpose.... There were eighteen and now there are seventeen.”</p>
<p>“By God!!”</p>
<p>“Don’t swear. It is shameful to lie. I will forgive you everything,
only tell me straight out the truth. But a lie I can never forgive.
Only cowards lie. One who is capable of lying is capable of murdering,
of stealing, of betraying his king and his country....”</p>
<p>So he ran on and ran on. I had heard such utterances from him in my
earliest childhood, when he was my governess, afterwards when he was my
class teacher, and again when he wrote in the newspaper.</p>
<p>I interrupted.</p>
<p>“You find fault with your son for lying, and yet you yourself have, in
his presence, told a whopping lie. You said this seat was occupied by a
gentleman. Where is that gentleman? Show him to me.”</p>
<p>The pedagogue went purple, and his eyes dilated.</p>
<p>“I beg you, don’t interfere with people who don’t interfere with you.
Mind your own business. How scandalous! Conductor, please warn this
passenger that he will not be allowed to interfere with other people in
the railway carriage. Please take measures, or I’ll report the matter
to the gendarme, and write in the complaint book.”</p>
<p>The conductor screwed up his eyes in a fatherly expression, and went
out. But the pedagogue went on, unconsoled:</p>
<p>“No one speaks to you. No one was interfering with you. Good Lord!
a decent-looking man too, in a hat and a collar, clearly one of the
<i>intelligentia.</i> ... A peasant now, or a workman ... but no, an
intelligent!”</p>
<p>Intel-li-gent! The executioner had named me executioner! It was
ended.... He had pronounced his own sentence.</p>
<p>I took out of the pocket of my overcoat a revolver, examined the
charge, pointed it at the pedagogue between the eyes, and said calmly:</p>
<p>“Say your prayers.”</p>
<p>He turned pale and shrieked:</p>
<p>“Guard-d-d!...”</p>
<p>That was his last word. I pulled the trigger.</p>
<p>I have finished, gentlemen. I repeat: I do not repent. There is no
sorrow for him in my soul. One desolating doubt remains, however, and
it will haunt me to the end of my days, should I finish them in prison
or in an asylum.</p>
<p>He has a son left! What if he takes on his father’s nature?</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<h4><SPAN name="IX" id="IX">IX</SPAN></h4>
<h4>THE WHITE POODLE</h4>
<p>I</p>
<p>By narrow mountain paths, from one villa to another, a small wandering
troupe made their way along the southern shore of the Crimea. Ahead
commonly ran the white poodle, Arto, with his long red tongue hanging
out from one side of his mouth. The poodle was shorn to look like
a lion. At crossways he would stop, wag his tail, and look back
questioningly. He seemed to obtain some sort of sign, known to him
alone, and without waiting for the troupe to catch up he would bound
forward on the right track, shaking his shaggy ears, never making a
mistake. Following the dog came the twelve-year-old Sergey, carrying
under his left arm a little mattress for his acrobatic exercises, and
holding in his right hand a narrow dirty cage, with a goldfinch, taught
to pull out from a case various coloured papers on which were printed
predictions of coming fortune. Last of all came the oldest member of
the troupe, grandfather Martin Lodishkin, with a barrel organ on his
bent back.</p>
<p>The organ was an old one, very hoarse, and suffering from a cough;
it had undergone, in the century of its existence, some scores of
mendings. It played two things: a melancholy German waltz of Launer
and a galop from “A Trip to China Town,” both in fashion thirty to
forty years ago, but now forgotten by all. Beyond these drawbacks it
must be said that the organ had two false tubes; one of them, a treble,
was absolutely mute, did not play, and therefore when its turn came
the whole harmony would, as it were, stutter, go lame and stumble. The
other tube, giving forth a bass note, had something the matter with the
valve, which would not shut, and having once been played it would not
altogether stop, but rolled onward on the same bass note, deafening
and confusing the other sounds, till suddenly, at its own caprice, it
would stop. Grandfather himself acknowledged the deficiencies of his
instrument, and might sometimes be heard to remark jocosely, though
with a tinge of secret grief:</p>
<p>“What’s to be done?... An ancient organ ... it has a cold.... When you
play it the gentry take offence. ‘Tfu,’ they say, ‘what a wretched
thing!’ And these pieces were very good in their time, and fashionable,
but people nowadays by no means adore good music. Give them ‘The
Geisha,’ ‘Under the Double-headed Eagle,’ please, or the waltz from
‘The Seller of Birds.’ Of course, these tubes.... I took the organ to
the shop, but they wouldn’t undertake to mend it. ‘It needs new tubes,’
said they. ‘But, best of all, if you’ll take our advice, sell the
rusty thing to a museum ... as a sort of curio....’ Well, well, that’s
enough! She’s fed us till now, Sergey and me, and if God grant, she
will go on feeding us.”</p>
<p>Grandfather Martin Lodishkin loved his organ as it is only possible
to love something living, near, something actually akin, if it may be
so expressed. Having lived with his organ for many years of a trying
vagabond life, he had at last come to see in it something inspired,
come to feel as if it were almost a conscious being. It would happen
sometimes at night, when they were lying on the floor of some dirty
inn, that the barrel organ, placed beside the old man’s pillow, would
suddenly give vent to a faint note, a sad melancholy quavering note,
like an old man’s sigh. And Lodishkin would put out his hand to its
carved wooden side and whisper caressingly:</p>
<p>“What is it, brother? Complaining, eh!... Have patience, friend....”</p>
<p>And as much as Lodishkin loved his organ, and perhaps even a little
more, he loved the other two companions of his wanderings, Arto, the
poodle, and little Sergey. He had hired the boy five years before from
a bad character, a widower cobbler, promising to pay him two roubles
a month. Shortly afterwards the cobbler had died, and Sergey remained
with grandfather, bound to him for ever by their common life and the
little daily interests of the troupe.</p>
<p>II</p>
<p>The path went along a high cliff over the sea, and wandered through the
shade of ancient olive trees, The sea gleamed between the trunks now
and then, and seemed at times to stand like a calm and mighty wall on
the horizon; its colour was the more blue, the more intense, because of
the contrast seen through the trellis-work of silver verdant leaves. In
the grass, amongst the kizil shrubs, wild roses and vines, and even on
the branches of the trees, swarmed the grasshoppers, and the air itself
trembled from the monotonously sounding and unceasing murmur of their
legs and wing-cases. The day turned out to be a sultry one; there was
no wind, and the hot earth burnt the soles of the feet.</p>
<p>Sergey, going as usual ahead of grandfather, stopped, and waited for
the old man to catch up to him.</p>
<p>“What is it, Serozha?” asked the organ-grinder.</p>
<p>“The heat, grandfather Lodishkin ... there’s no bearing it! To bathe
would be good....”</p>
<p>The old man wiped his perspiring face with his sleeve, and hitched the
organ to a more comfortable position on his back.</p>
<p>“What would be better?” he sighed, looking eagerly downward to the cool
blueness of the sea. “Only, after bathing, one gets more hungry, you
know. A village doctor once said to me: ‘Salt has more effect on man
than anything else ... that means, it weakens him ... sea-salt....’”</p>
<p>“He lied, perhaps,” remarked Sergey, doubtfully.</p>
<p>“Lied! What next? Why should he lie? A solid man, non-drinker ...
having a little house in Sevastopol. What’s more, there’s no getting
down to the sea here. Wait a bit, we’ll get to Miskhor, and there rinse
our sinful bodies. It’s fine to bathe before dinner ... and afterwards
to sleep, we three ... and a splendid bit of work....”</p>
<p>Arto, hearing conversation behind him, turned and ran back, his soft
blue eyes, half shut from the heat, looked up appealingly, and his
hanging tongue trembled from quick breathing.</p>
<p>“What is it, brother doggie? Warm, eh?” asked grandfather.</p>
<p>The dog yawned, straining his jaws and curling his tongue into a
little tube, shook all his body, and whimpered.</p>
<p>“Yes, yes, little brother, but it can’t be helped,” continued
Lodishkin. “It is written, ‘In the sweat of thy face,’ though, as a
matter of fact, it can hardly be said that you have a face, or anything
more than a muzzle.... Be off! Go off with you.... As for me, Serozha,
I must confess I just like this heat. Only the organ’s a bit of a
nuisance, and if there were no work to do I’d just lie down somewhere
in the grass in the shade, and have a good morning of it. For old bones
this sunshine is the finest thing in the world.”</p>
<p>The footpath turned downward to a great highway, broad and hard and
blindingly white. At the point where the troupe stepped on to it
commenced an ancient baronial estate, in the abundant verdure of which
were beautiful villas, flower-beds, orangeries and fountains. Lodishkin
knew the district well, and called at each of the villas every year,
one after another, during the vine-harvesting season, when the whole
Crimea is filled with rich, fashionable, and pleasure-loving visitors.
The bright magnificence of southern Nature did not touch the old
man, but it enraptured Sergey, who was there for the first time. The
magnolias, with their hard and shiny leaves, shiny as if lacquered
or varnished, with their large white blossoms, each almost as big as
a dinner-plate; the summer-houses of interwoven vines hanging with
heavy clusters of fruit; the enormous century-old plane trees, with
their bright trunks and mighty crowns; tobacco plantations, rivulets,
waterfalls, and everywhere, in flower-beds, gardens, on the walls of
the villas, bright sweet-scented roses—all these things impressed
unceasingly the naïve soul of the boy. He expressed his admiration of
the scene, pulling the old man’s sleeve and crying out every minute:</p>
<p>“Grandfather Lodishkin, but, grandfather, just look, goldfish in the
fountain!... I swear, grandfather, goldfish, if I die for it!” cried
the boy, pressing his face to a railing and staring at a large tank in
the middle of a garden. “I say, grandfather, look at the peaches! Good
gracious, what a lot there are. Look, how many! And all on one tree.”</p>
<p>“Leave go, leave go, little stupid. What are you stretching your
mouth about?” joked the old man. “Just wait till we get to the town
of Novorossisk, and give ourselves to the South. Now, that’s a place
indeed; there you’ll see something. Sotchi, Adler, Tuapse, and then,
little brother, Sukhum, Batum.... Your eyes’ll drop out of your
head.... Palms, for instance. Absolutely astonishing; the trunks all
shaggy like felt, and each leaf so large that we could hide ourselves
in one.”</p>
<p>“You don’t mean it!” cried Sergey, joyfully.</p>
<p>“Wait a bit and you’ll see for yourself. Is there little of anything
there? Now, oranges for instance, or, let us say, lemons.... You’ve
seen them, no doubt, in the shops?”</p>
<p>“Well?”</p>
<p>“Well, you see them simply as if they were growing in the air. Without
anything, just on the tree, as up here you see an apple or a pear....
And the people down there, little brother, are altogether out of the
way: Turks, Persians, different sorts of Cherkesses, and all in gowns
and with daggers, a desperate sort of people! And, little brother,
there are even Ethiopians. I’ve seen them many times in Batum!”</p>
<p>“Ethiopians, I know. Those with horns,” cried Sergey, confidently.</p>
<p>“Well, horns I suppose they have not,” said grandfather; “that’s
nonsense. But they’re black as a pair of boots, and shine even. Thick,
red, ugly lips, great white eyes, and hair as curly as the back of a
black sheep.”</p>
<p>“Oi, oi, how terrible!... Are Ethiopians like that?”</p>
<p>“Well, well, don’t be frightened. Of course, at first, before you’re
accustomed, it’s alarming. But when you see that other people aren’t
afraid, you pick up courage.... There’s all sorts there, little
brother. When we get there you’ll see. Only one thing is bad—the
fever. All around lie marshes, rottenness; then there is such terrible
heat. The people who live there find it all right, but it’s bad for
new-comers. However, we’ve done enough tongue-wagging, you and I,
Sergey, so just climb over that stile and go up to the house. There are
some really fine people living there.... If ever there’s anything you
want to know, just ask me; I know all.”</p>
<p>But the day turned out to be a very unsuccessful one for them. At one
place the servants drove them away almost before they were seen even
from a distance by the mistress; at another the organ had hardly made
its melancholy beginning in front of the balcony when they were waved
away in disgust; at a third they were told that the master and mistress
had not yet arrived. At two villas they were indeed paid for their
show, but very little. Still, grandfather never turned his nose up even
at the smallest amounts. Coming out at the gate on to the road he would
smile good-naturedly and say:</p>
<p>“Two plus five, total seven ... hey hey, brother Serozhenka, that’s
money. Seven times seven, and you’ve pretty well got a shilling, and
that would be a good meal and a night’s lodging in our pockets, and
p’raps, old man Lodishkin might be allowed a little glass on account of
his weakness.... Ai, ai, there’s a sort of people I can’t make out; too
stingy to give sixpence, yet ashamed to put in a penny ... and so they
surlily order you off. Better to give, were it only three farthings....
I wouldn’t take offence, I’m nobody ... why take offence?”</p>
<p>Generally speaking, Lodishkin was of a modest order, and even when he
was hounded out of a place he would not complain. However, on this
day of which we are writing, he was, as it happened, disturbed out of
his usual equanimity by one of the people of these Crimean villas, a
lady of a very kind appearance, the owner of a beautiful country house
surrounded by a wonderful flower-garden. She listened attentively to
the music; watched Sergey’s somersaults and Arto’s tricks even more
attentively; asked the little boy’s age, what was his name, where he’d
learned gymnastics, how grandfather had come by him, what his father
had done for a living, and so on, and had then bidden them wait, and
had gone indoors apparently to fetch them something.</p>
<p>Ten minutes passed, a quarter of an hour, and she did not appear, but
the longer she stayed the greater became the vague hopes of the troupe.
Grandfather even whispered to Sergey, shielding his mouth with his
palm the while:</p>
<p>“Eh, Sergey, this is good, isn’t it? Ask me if you want to know
anything. Now we’re going to get some old clothes or perhaps a pair of
boots. A sure thing!...”</p>
<p>At last the lady came out on her balcony again, and flung into Sergey’s
held-out hat a small silver coin. And then she went in again. The
coin turned out to be an old worn-out threepenny bit with a hole in
it. No use to buy anything with. Grandfather held it in his hand and
considered it a long while distrustfully. He left the house and went
back to the road, and all the while he still held the bit of money in
his open and extended palm, as if weighing it as he went.</p>
<p>“Well, well.... That’s smart!” said he at last, stopping suddenly. “I
must say.... And didn’t we three blockheads do our best. It’d a-been
better if she’d given us a button. That, at least, we could have sewn
on somewhere. What’s the use of this bit of rubbish? The lady, no
doubt, thought that it would be all the same as a good coin to me. I’d
pass it off on someone at night. No, no, you’re deeply mistaken, my
lady. Old man Lodishkin is not going to descend so low. Yes, m’lady,
there goes your precious threepenny bit! There!”</p>
<p>And with indignation and pride he flung the coin on to the road, and it
gently jingled and was lost in the dust.</p>
<p>So the morning passed, and the old man and the boy, having passed all
the villas on the cliff, prepared to go down to the sea. There remained
but one last estate on the way. This was on the left-hand side.</p>
<p>The house itself was not visible, the wall being high, and over the
wall loomed a fine array of dusty cypresses. Only through the wide
cast-iron gate, whose fantastical design gave it the appearance of
lace, was it possible to get a glimpse of the lovely lawn. Thence one
peered upon fresh green grass, flower-beds, and in the background a
winding pergola of vines. In the middle of the lawn stood a gardener
watering the roses. He put a finger to the pipe in his hand, and caused
the water in the fountain to leap in the sun, glittering in myriads of
little sparkles and flashes.</p>
<p>Grandfather was going past, but looking through the gate he stopped in
doubt.</p>
<p>“Wait a bit, Sergey,” said he. “Surely there are no folk here! There’s
a strange thing! Often as I’ve come along this road, I’ve never seen a
soul here before. Oh, well, brother Sergey, get ready!”</p>
<p>A notice was fixed on the wall:</p>
<p>“Friendship Villa: Trespassers will be prosecuted,” and Sergey read
this out aloud.</p>
<p>“Friendship?” questioned grandfather, who himself could not read.
“Vo-vo! That’s one of the finest of words—friendship. All day we’ve
failed, but this house will make up for it. I smell it with my nose,
as if I were a hunting dog. Now, Arto, come here, old fellow. Walk up
bravely, Serozha. Keep your eye on me, and if you want to know anything
just ask me. I know all.”</p>
<p>III</p>
<p>The paths were made of a well-rolled yellow gravel, crunching under the
feet; and at the sides were borders of large rose-coloured shells.
In the flower-beds, above a carpet of various coloured grasses, grew
rare plants with brilliant blossoms and sweet perfume. Crystal water
rose and splashed continually from the fountains, and garlands of
beautiful creeping plants hung downward from beautiful vases, suspended
in mid-air from wires stretched between the trees. On marble pillars
just outside the house stood two splendid spheres of mirror glass, and
the wandering troupe, coming up to them, saw themselves reflected feet
upwards in an amusing twisted and elongated picture.</p>
<p>In front of the balcony was a wide, much-trampled platform. On this
Sergey spread his little mattress, and grandfather, having fixed the
organ on its stick, prepared to turn the handle. But just as he was in
the act of doing this, a most unexpected and strange sight suddenly
attracted his attention.</p>
<p>A boy of nine or ten rushed suddenly out of the house on to the
terrace like a bomb, giving forth piercing shrieks. He was in a sailor
suit, with bare arms and legs. His fair curls hung in a tangle on his
shoulders. Away he rushed, and after him came six people; two women in
aprons, a stout old lackey, without moustache or beard but with grey
side-whiskers, wearing a frock coat, a lean, carrotty-haired, red-nosed
girl in a blue-checked dress, a young sickly-looking but very beautiful
lady in a blue dressing-jacket trimmed with lace, and, last of all,
a stout, bald gentleman in a suit of Tussore silk, and with gold
spectacles. They were all very much excited, waved their arms, spoke
loudly, and even jostled one another. You could see at one that the
cause of all their anxiety was the boy in the sailor suit, who had so
suddenly rushed on to the terrace.</p>
<p>And the boy, the cause of all this hurly-burly, did not cease screaming
for one second, but threw himself down on his stomach, turned quickly
over on to his back, and began to kick out with his legs on all sides.
The little crowd of grown-ups fussed around him. The old lackey in the
frock coat pressed his hands to his starched shirt-front and begged and
implored the boy to be quiet, his long side-whiskers trembling as he
spoke:</p>
<p>“Little father, master!... Nikolai Apollonovitch!... Do not vex your
little mamma. Do get up, sir; be so good, so kind—take a little, sir.
The mixture’s sweet as sweet, just syrup, sir. Now let me help you
up....”</p>
<p>The women in the aprons clapped their hands and chirped
quickly-quickly, in seemingly passionate and frightened voices. The
red-nosed girl made tragic gestures, and cried out something evidently
very touching, but completely incomprehensible, as it was in a
foreign language. The gentleman in the gold spectacles made speeches
to the boy in a reasoning bass voice, wagged his head to and fro as
he spoke, and slowly waved his hands up and down. And the beautiful,
delicate—looking lady moaned wearily, pressing a lace handkerchief to
her eyes.</p>
<p>“Ah, Trilly, ah, God in Heaven!... Angel mine, I beseech you, listen,
your own mother begs you. Now do, do take the medicine, take it and
you’ll see, you’ll feel better at once, and the stomach-ache will go
away and the headache. Now do it for me, my joy! Oh, Trilly, if you
want it, your mamma will go down on her knees. See, darling, I’m on my
knees before you. If you wish it, I’ll give you gold—a sovereign, two
sovereigns, five sovereigns. Trilly, would you like a live ass? Would
you like a live horse? Oh, for goodness’ sake, say something to him,
doctor.”</p>
<p>“Pay attention, Trilly. Be a man!” droned the stout gentleman in the
spectacles.</p>
<p>“Ai-yai-yai-ya-a-a-a!” yelled the boy, squirming on the ground, and
kicking about desperately with his feet.</p>
<p>Despite his extreme agitation he managed to give several kicks to
the people around him, and they, for their part, got out of his way
sufficiently cleverly.</p>
<p>Sergey looked upon the scene with curiosity and astonishment, and at
last nudged the old man in the side and said:</p>
<p>“Grandfather Lodishkin, what’s the matter with him? Can’t they give him
a beating?”</p>
<p>“A beating—I like that.... That sort isn’t beaten, but beats everybody
else. A crazy boy; ill, I expect.”</p>
<p>“Insane?” enquired Sergey.</p>
<p>“How should I know? Hst, be quiet!...”</p>
<p>“Ai-yai-ya-a! Scum, fatheads!” shouted the boy, louder and louder.</p>
<p>“Well, begin, Sergey. Now’s the time, for I know!” ordered Lodishkin
suddenly, taking hold of the handle of his organ and turning it with
resolution. The snuffling and false notes of the ancient galop rose in
the garden. All the people stopped suddenly and looked round; even the
boy became silent for a few seconds.</p>
<p>“Ah, God in heaven, they will upset my poor Trilly still more!”
cried the lady in the blue dressing-jacket, with tears in her eyes.
Chase them off, quickly, quickly. Drive them away, and the dirty dog
with them. Dogs have always such dreadful diseases. Why do you stand
there helplessly, Ivan, as if you were turned to stone? She shook her
handkerchief wearily in the direction of grandfather and the little
boy; the lean, red-nosed girl made dreadful eyes; someone gave a
threatening whisper; the lackey in the dress coat ran swiftly from the
balcony on his tiptoes, and, with an expression of horror on his face,
cried to the organ grinder, spreading out his arms like wings as he
spoke:</p>
<p>“Whatever does it mean—who permitted them—who let them through?
March! Clear out!...”</p>
<p>The organ became silent in a melancholy whimper.</p>
<p>“Fine gentleman, allow us to explain,” began the old man delicately.</p>
<p>“No explanations whatever! March!” roared the lackey in a hoarse, angry
whisper.</p>
<p>His whole fat face turned purple, and his eyes protruded to such a
degree that they looked as if they would suddenly roll out and run away
like wheels. The sight was so dreadful that grandfather involuntarily
took two steps backward.</p>
<p>“Put the things up, Sergey,” said he, hurriedly jolting the organ on to
his back. “Come on!”</p>
<p>But they had not succeeded in taking more than ten steps when the child
began to shriek even worse than ever:</p>
<p>“Ai-yai-yai! Give it me! I wa-ant it! A-a-a! Give it! Call them back!
Me!”</p>
<p>“But, Trilly!... Ah, God in heaven, Trilly; ah, call them back!” moaned
the nervous lady. “Tfu, how stupid you all are!... Ivan, don’t you hear
when you’re told? Go at once and call those beggars back!...”</p>
<p>“Certainly! You! Hey, what d’you call yourselves? Organ grinders! Come
back!” cried several voices at once.</p>
<p>The stout lackey jumped across the lawn, his side-whiskers waving in
the wind, and, overtaking the artistes, cried out:</p>
<p>“Pst! Musicians! Back! Don’t you hear, friends, you’re called back?”
cried he, panting and waving both arms. “Venerable old man!” said he
at last, catching hold of grandfather’s coat by the sleeve. “Turn the
shafts round. The master and mistress will be pleased to see your
pantomime.”</p>
<p>“Well, well, business at last!” sighed grandfather, turning his head
round. And the little party went back to the balcony where the people
were collected, and the old man fixed up his organ on the stick and
played the hideous galop from the very point at which it had been
interrupted.</p>
<p>The rumpus had died down. The lady with her little boy, and the
gentleman in the gold spectacles, came forward. The others remained
respectfully behind. Out of the depths of the shrubbery came the
gardener in his apron, and stood at a little distance. From somewhere
or other the yard-porter made his appearance, and stood behind the
gardener. He was an immense bearded peasant with a gloomy face, narrow
brows, and pock-marked cheeks. He was clad in a new rose-coloured
blouse, on which was a pattern of large black spots.</p>
<p>Under cover of the hoarse music of the galop, Sergey spread his little
mattress, pulled off his canvas breeches—they had been cut out of
an old sack, and behind, at the broadest part, were ornamented by a
quadrilateral trade mark of a factory—threw from his body his torn
shirt, and stood erect in his cotton underclothes. In spite of the
many mends on these garments he was a pretty figure of a boy, lithe
and strong. He had a little programme of acrobatic tricks which he
had learnt by watching his elders in the arena of the circus. Running
to the mattress he would put both hands to his lips, and, with a
passionate gesture, wave two theatrical kisses to the audience. So his
performance began.</p>
<p>Grandfather turned the handle of the organ without ceasing, and whilst
the boy juggled various objects in the air the old music-machine gave
forth its trembling, coughing tunes. Sergey’s repertoire was not a
large one, but he did it well and with enthusiasm. He threw up into
the air an empty beer-bottle, so that it revolved several times in its
flight, and suddenly catching it neck downward on the edge of a tray
he balanced it there for several seconds; he juggled four balls and
two candles, catching the latter simultaneously in two candlesticks;
he played with a fan, a wooden cigar and an umbrella, throwing them to
and fro in the air, and at last having the open umbrella in his hand
shielding his head, the cigar in his mouth, and the fan coquettishly
waving in his other hand. Then he turned several somersaults on the
mattress; did “the frog”; tied himself into an American knot; walked
on his hands, and having exhausted his little programme sent once
more two kisses to the public, and, panting from the exercise, ran to
grandfather to take his place at the organ.</p>
<p>Now was Arto’s turn. This the dog perfectly well knew, and he had for
some time been prancing round in excitement, and barking nervously.
Perhaps the clever poodle wished to say that, in his opinion, it was
unreasonable to go through acrobatic performances when Réaumur showed
thirty-two degrees in the shade. But grandfather Lodishkin, with a
cunning grin, pulled out of his coat-tail pocket a slender kizil
switch. Arto’s eyes took a melancholy expression. “Didn’t I know it!”
they seemed to say, and he lazily and insubmissively raised himself on
his hind paws, never once ceasing to look at his master and blink.</p>
<p>“Serve, Arto! So, so, so...,” ordered the old man, holding the switch
over the poodle’s head. “Over. So. Turn ... again ... again.... Dance,
doggie, dance! Sit! Wha-at? Don’t want to? Sit when you’re told!
A-a.... That’s right! Now look! Salute the respected public. Now,
Arto!” cried Lodishkin threateningly.</p>
<p>“Gaff!” barked the poodle in disgust. Then he followed his master
mournfully with his eyes, and added twice more, “Gaff, gaff.”</p>
<p>“No, my old man doesn’t understand me,” this discontented barking
seemed to say.</p>
<p>“That’s it, that’s better. Politeness before everything. Now we’ll have
a little jump,” continued the old man, holding out the twig at a short
distance above the ground. “<i>Allez!</i> There’s nothing to hang out your
tongue about, brother. <i>Allez!</i> Gop! Splendid! And now, please, <i>noch
ein mal ... Allez! ...</i> Gop! <i>Allez!</i> Gop! Wonderful doggie. When you
get home you shall have carrots. You don’t like carrots, eh? Ah, I’d
completely forgotten. Then take my silk topper and ask the folk. P’raps
they’ll give you something a little more tasty.”</p>
<p>Grandfather raised the dog on his hind legs and put in his mouth the
old greasy cap which, with such delicate irony, he had named a silk
topper. Arto, standing affectedly on his grey hind legs, and holding
the cap in his teeth, came up to the terrace. In the hands of the
delicate lady there appeared a small mother-of-pearl purse. All those
around her smiled sympathetically.</p>
<p>“What? Didn’t I tell you?” asked the old man of Sergey, teasingly. “Ask
me if you ever want to know anything, brother, for I <i>know.</i> Nothing
less than a rouble.”</p>
<p>At that moment there broke out such an inhuman yowl that Arto
involuntarily dropped the cap and leapt off with his tail between his
legs, looked over his shoulders fearfully, and came and lay down at his
master’s feet.</p>
<p>“I wa-a-a-nt him,” cried the curly-headed boy, stamping his feet.
“Give him to me! I want him. The dog, I tell you! Trilly wa-ants the
do-og!”</p>
<p>“Ah, God in heaven! Ah, Nikolai Apollonovitch! ... Little father,
master!... Be calm, Trilly, I beseech you,” cried the voices of the
people.</p>
<p>“The dog! Give me the dog; I want him! Scum, demons, fatheads!” cried
the boy, fairly out of his mind.</p>
<p>“But, angel mine, don’t upset your nerves,” lisped the lady in the blue
dressing-jacket. “You’d like to stroke the doggie? Very well, very
well, my joy, in a minute you shall. Doctor, what do you think, might
Trilly stroke this dog?”</p>
<p>“Generally speaking, I should not advise it,” said the doctor, waving
his hands. “But if we had some reliable disinfectant as, for instance,
boracic acid or a weak solution of carbolic, then ... generally ...”</p>
<p>“The do-og!”</p>
<p>“In a minute, my charmer, in a minute. So, doctor, you order that we
wash the dog with boracic acid, and then.... Oh, Trilly, don’t get into
such a state! Old man, bring up your dog, will you, if you please.
Don’t be afraid, you will be paid for it. And, listen a moment—is the
dog ill? I wish to ask, is the dog suffering from hydrophobia or skin
disease?”</p>
<p>“Don’t want to stroke him, don’t want to,” roared Trilly, blowing out
his mouth like a bladder. “Fat-heads! Demons! Give it to me altogether!
I want to play with it.... For always.”</p>
<p>“Listen, old man, come up here,” cried the lady, trying to outshout
the child. “Ah, Trilly, you’ll kill your own mother if you make such
a noise. Why ever did they let these music people in? Come nearer
—nearer still; come when you’re told!... That’s better.... Oh, don’t
take offence! Trilly, your mother will do all that you ask. I beseech
you, miss, do try and calm the child.... Doctor, I pray you. ... How
much d’you want, old man?”</p>
<p>Grandfather removed his cap, and his face took on a respectfully
piteous expression.</p>
<p>“As much as your kindness will think fit, my lady, your Excellency....
We are people in a small way, and anything is a blessing for us....
Probably you will not do anything to offend an old man....”</p>
<p>“Ah, how senseless! Trilly, you’ll make your little throat ache....
Don’t you grasp the fact that the dog is <i>yours</i> and not mine.... Now,
how much do you say? Ten? Fifteen? Twenty?”</p>
<p>“A-a-a; I wa-ant it, give me the dog, give me the dog,” squealed the
boy, kicking the round stomach of the lackey who happened to be near.</p>
<p>“That is ... forgive me, your Serenity,” stuttered Lodishkin. “You see,
I’m an old man, stupid.... It’s difficult to understand at once....
What’s more, I’m a bit deaf ... so I ought to ask, in short, what were
you wishing to say?... For the dog?...”</p>
<p>“Ah, God in heaven! It seems to me you’re playing the idiot on
purpose,” said the lady, boiling over. “Nurse, give Trilly some water
at once! I ask you, in the Russian language, for how much do you wish
to sell your dog? Do you understand—your dog, dog?...”</p>
<p>“The dog! The do-og!” cried the boy, louder than ever.</p>
<p>Lodishkin took offence, and put his hat on again.</p>
<p>“Dogs, my lady, I do not sell,” said he coldly and with dignity. “And,
what is more, madam, that dog, it ought to be understood, has been
for us two”—he pointed with his middle finger over his shoulder at
Sergey—“has been for us two, feeder and clother. It has fed us, given
us drink, and clothed us. I could not think of anything more impossible
than, for example, that we should sell it.”</p>
<p>Trilly all the while was giving forth piercing shrieks like the
whistle of a steam-engine. They gave him a glass of water, but he
splashed it furiously all over the face of his governess.</p>
<p>“Listen, you crazy old man!... There are no things which are not for
sale, if only a large enough price be offered,” insisted the lady,
pressing her palms to her temples. “Miss, wipe your face quickly and
give me my headache mixture. Now, perhaps your dog costs a hundred
roubles! What then, two hundred? Three hundred? Now answer, image.
Doctor, for the love of the Lord, do say something to him!”</p>
<p>“Pack up, Sergey,” growled Lodishkin morosely. “Image, im-a-age....
Here, Arto!...”</p>
<p>“Hey, wait a minute, if you please,” drawled the stout gentleman in
the gold spectacles in an authoritative bass. “You’d better not be
obstinate, dear man, now I’m telling you. For your dog, ten roubles
would be a beautiful price, and even for you into the bargain.... Just
consider, ass, how much the lady is offering you.”</p>
<p>“I most humbly thank you, sir,” mumbled Lodishkin, hitching his organ
on to his shoulders. “Only I can’t see how such a piece of business
could ever be done, as, for instance, to sell. Now, I should think
you’d better seek some other dog somewhere else.... So good day to
you.... Now, Sergey, go ahead!”</p>
<p>“And have you got a passport?” roared the doctor in a rage. “I know
you—<i>canaille.</i>”</p>
<p>“Porter! Semyon! Drive them out!” cried the lady, her face distorted
with rage.</p>
<p>The gloomy-looking porter in the rose-coloured blouse rushed
threateningly towards the artistes. A great hubbub arose on the
terrace, Trilly roaring for all he was worth, his mother sobbing, the
nurse chattering volubly to her assistant, the doctor booming like an
angry cockchafer. But grandfather and Sergey had no time to look back
or to see how all would end. The poodle running in front of them, they
got quickly to the gates, and after them came the yard porter, punching
the old man in the back, beating on his organ, and crying out:</p>
<p>“Out you get, you rascals! Thank God that you’re not hanging by your
neck, you old scoundrel. Remember, next time you come here, we shan’t
stand on ceremony with you, but lug you at once to the police station.
Charlatans!”</p>
<p>For a long time the boy and the old man walked along silently together,
but suddenly, as if they had arranged the time beforehand, they both
looked at one another and laughed. Sergey, simply burst into laughter,
and then Lodishkin smiled, seemingly in some confusion.</p>
<p>“Eh, grandfather Lodishkin, you know everything?” teased Sergey.</p>
<p>“Ye-s brother, we’ve been nicely fooled, haven’t we,” said the old
organ grinder, nodding his head. “A nasty bit of a boy, however....
How they’ll bring up such a creature, the Lord only knows. Yes, if you
please, twenty-five men and women standing around him, dancing dances
for his sake. Well, if he’d been in my power, I’d have taught him a
lesson. ‘Give me the dog,’ says he. What then? If he asks for the
moon out of the sky, give him that also, I suppose. Come here, Arto,
come here, my little doggie doggie. Well, and what money we’ve taken
to-day—astonishing!”</p>
<p>“Better than money,” continued Sergey, “one lady gave us clothes,
another a whole rouble. And doesn’t grandfather Lodishkin know
everything in advance?”</p>
<p>“You be quiet,” growled the old man good-naturedly. “Don’t you remember
how you ran from the porter? I thought I should never catch you up. A
serious man, that porter!”</p>
<p>Leaving the villas, the wandering troupe stepped downward by a steep
and winding path to the sea. At this point the mountains, retiring from
the shore, left a beautiful level beach covered with tiny pebbles,
which lisped and chattered as the waves turned them over. Two hundred
yards out to sea dolphins turned somersaults, showing for moments their
curved and glimmering backs. Away on the horizon of the wide blue sea,
standing as it were on a lovely velvet ribbon of dark purple, were the
sails of fishing boats, tinted to a rose colour by the sunlight.</p>
<p>“Here we shall bathe, grandfather Lodishkin,” said Sergey decisively.
And he took off his trousers as he walked, jumping from one leg to the
other to do so. “Let me help you to take off the organ.”</p>
<p>He swiftly undressed, smacking his sunburnt body with the palms of his
hands, ran down to the waves, took a handful of foam to throw over his
shoulders, and jumped into the sea.</p>
<p>Grandfather undressed without hurry. Shielding his eyes from the sun
with his hands, and wrinkling his brows, he looked at Sergey and
grinned knowingly.</p>
<p>“He’s not bad; the boy is growing,” thought Lodishkin to himself.
“Plenty of bones—all his ribs showing; but all the same, he’ll be a
strong fellow.”</p>
<p>“Hey, Serozhska, don’t you get going too far. A sea pig’ll drag you
off!”</p>
<p>“If so, I’ll catch it by the tail,” cried Sergey from a distance.</p>
<p>Grandfather stood a long time in the sunshine, feeling himself
under his armpits. He went down to the water very cautiously, and
before going right in, carefully wetted his bald red crown and the
sunken sides of his body. He was yellow, wizened and feeble, his
feet were astonishingly thin, and his back, with sharp protruding
shoulder-blades, was humped by the long carrying of the organ.</p>
<p>“Look, grandfather Lodishkin!” cried Sergey, and he turned a somersault
in the water.</p>
<p>Grandfather, who had now gone into the water up to his middle, sat down
with a murmur of pleasure, and cried out to Sergey:</p>
<p>“Now, don’t you play about, piggy. Mind what I tell you or I’ll give it
you.”</p>
<p>Arto barked unceasingly, and jumped about the shore. He was very much
upset to see the boy swimming out so far. “What’s the use of showing
off one’s bravery?” worried the poodle. “Isn’t there the earth, and
isn’t that good enough to go on, and much calmer?”</p>
<p>He went into the water two or three times himself, and lapped the waves
with his tongue. But he didn’t like the salt water, and was afraid of
the little waves rolling over the pebbles towards him. He jumped back
to dry sand, and at once set himself to bark at Sergey. “Why these
silly, silly tricks? Why not come and sit down on the beach by the
side of the old man? Dear, dear, what a lot of anxiety that boy does
give us!”</p>
<p>“Hey, Serozha, time to come out, anyway. You’ve had enough,” cried the
old man.</p>
<p>“In a minute, grandfather Lodishkin,” the boy cried back. “Just look
how I do the steamboat. U-u-u-ukh!”</p>
<p>At last he swam in to the shore, but, before dressing, he caught Arto
in his arms, and returning with him to the water’s edge, flung him as
far as he could. The dog at once swam back, leaving above the surface
of the water his nostrils and floating ears alone, and snorting loudly
and offendedly. Reaching dry sand, he shook his whole body violently,
and clouds of water flew on the old man and on Sergey.</p>
<p>“Serozha, boy, look, surely that’s for us!” said Lodishkin suddenly,
staring upwards towards the cliff.</p>
<p>Along the downward path they saw that same gloomy-looking yard porter
in the rose-coloured blouse with the speckled pattern, waving his arms
and crying out to them, though they could not make out what he was
saying, the same fellow who, a quarter of an hour ago, had driven the
vagabond troupe from the villa.</p>
<p>“What does he want?” asked grandfather mistrustfully.</p>
<p>IV</p>
<p>The porter continued to cry, and at the same time to leap awkwardly
down the steep path, the sleeves of his blouse trembling in the wind
and the body of it blown out like a sail.</p>
<p>“O-ho-ho! Wait, you three!”</p>
<p>“There’s no finishing with these people,” growled Lodishkin angrily.
“It’s Artoshka they’re after again.”</p>
<p>“Grandfather, what d’you say? Let’s pitch into him!” proposed Sergey
bravely.</p>
<p>“You be quiet! Don’t be rash! But what sort of people can they be? God
forgive us....”</p>
<p>“I say, this is what you’ve got to do...,” began the panting porter
from afar. “You’ll sell that dog. Eh, what? There’s no peace with the
little master. Roars like a calf: ‘Give me, give me the dog....’ The
mistress has sent. ‘Buy it,’ says she, ‘however much you have to pay.’”</p>
<p>“Now that’s pretty stupid on your mistress’s part,” cried Lodishkin
angrily, for he felt considerably more sure of himself here on the
shore than he did in somebody else’s garden. “And I should like to ask
how can she be my mistress? She’s your mistress, perhaps, but to me
further off than a third cousin, and I can spit at her if I want to.
And now, please, for the love of God ... I pray you ... be so good as
to go away ... and leave us alone.”</p>
<p>But the porter paid no attention. He sat down on the pebbles beside
the old man, and, awkwardly scratching the back of his neck with his
fingers, addressed him thus:</p>
<p>“Now, don’t you grasp, fool?...”</p>
<p>“I hear it from a fool,” interrupted the old man.</p>
<p>“Now, come ... that’s not the point.... Just put it to yourself. What’s
the dog to you? Choose another puppy; all your expense is a stick, and
there you have your dog again. Isn’t that sense? Don’t I speak the
truth? Eh?”</p>
<p>Grandfather meditatively fastened the strap which served him as a
belt. To the obstinate questions of the porter he replied with studied
indifference.</p>
<p>“Talk on, say all you’ve got to say, and then I’ll answer you at once.”</p>
<p>“Then, brother, think of the number,” cried the porter hotly. “Two
hundred, perhaps three hundred roubles in a lump! Well, they generally
give me something for my work ... but just you think of it. Three whole
hundred! Why, you know, you could open a grocer’s shop with that....”</p>
<p>Whilst saying this the porter plucked from his pocket a piece of
sausage, and threw it to the poodle. Arto caught it in the air,
swallowed it at a gulp, and ingratiatingly wagged his tail.</p>
<p>“Finished?” asked Lodishkin sweetly.</p>
<p>“Doesn’t take long to say what I had to say. Give the dog, and the
money will be in your hands.”</p>
<p>“So-o,” drawled grandfather mockingly. “That means the sale of the dog,
I suppose?”</p>
<p>“What else? Just an ordinary sale. You see, our little master is so
crazy. That’s what’s the matter. Whatever he wants, he turns the whole
house upside down. ‘Give,’ says he, and it has to be given. That’s how
it is without his father. When his father’s here ... holy Saints!...
we all walk on our heads. The father is an engineer; perhaps you’ve
heard of Mr. Obolyaninof? He builds railway lines all over Russia.
A millionaire! They’ve only one boy, and they spoil him. ‘I want a
live pony,’ says he—here’s a pony for you. ‘I want a boat,’ says
he—here’s a real boat. There is nothing that they refuse him....”</p>
<p>“And the moon?”</p>
<p>“That is, in what sense?” asked the porter.</p>
<p>“I say, has he never asked for the moon from the sky?”</p>
<p>“The moon. What nonsense is that?” said the porter, turning red. “But
come now, we’re agreed, aren’t we, dear man?”</p>
<p>By this time grandfather had succeeded in putting on his old
green-seamed jacket, and he drew himself up as straight as his bent
back would permit.</p>
<p>“I’ll ask you one thing, young man,” said he, not without dignity.
“If you had a brother, or, let us say, a friend, that had grown up
with you from childhood—Now stop, friend, don’t throw sausage to the
dog ... better eat it yourself.... You can’t bribe the dog with that,
brother—I say, if you had a friend, the best and truest friend that
it’s possible to have ... one who from childhood ... well, then, for
example, for how much would you sell him?”</p>
<p>“I’d find a price even for him!...”</p>
<p>“Oh, you’d find a price. Then go and tell your master who builds the
railroads,” cried grandfather in a loud voice—“Go and tell him that
not everything that ordinarily is for sale is also to be bought. Yes!
And you’d better not stroke the dog. That’s to no purpose. Here, Arto,
dog, I’ll give it you. Come on, Sergey.”</p>
<p>“Oh, you old fool!” cried the porter at last.</p>
<p>“Fool; yes, I was one from birth, but you, bit of rabble, Judas,
soul-seller!” shouted Lodishkin. “When you see your lady-general, give
her our kind respects, our deepest respects. Sergey, roll up the
mattress. Ai, ai, my back, how it aches! Come on.”</p>
<p>“So-o, that’s what it means,” drawled the porter significantly.</p>
<p>“Yes. That’s what it is. Take it!” answered the old man exasperatingly.
The troupe then wandered off along the shore, following on the same
road. Once, looking back accidentally, Sergey noticed that the porter
was following them; his face seemed cogitative and gloomy, his cap
was over his eyes, and he scratched with five fingers his shaggy
carrotty-haired neck.</p>
<p>V</p>
<p>A certain spot between Miskhor and Aloopka had long since been put down
by Lodishkin as a splendid place for having lunch, and it was to this
that they journeyed now. Not far from a bridge over a rushing mountain
torrent there wandered from the cliff side a cold chattering stream
of limpid water. This was in the shade of crooked oak trees and thick
hazel bushes. The stream had made itself a shallow basin in the earth,
and from this overflowed, in tiny snake-like streamlets, glittering in
the grass like living silver. Every morning and evening one might see
here pious Turks making their ablutions and saying their prayers.</p>
<p>“Our sins are heavy and our provisions are meagre,” said grandfather,
sitting in the shade of a hazel bush. “Now, Serozha, come along. Lord,
give Thy blessing!”</p>
<p>He pulled out from a sack some bread, some tomatoes, a lump of
Bessarabian cheese, and a bottle of olive oil. He brought out a little
bag of salt, an old rag tied round with string. Before eating, the old
man crossed himself many times and whispered something. Then he broke
the crust of bread into three unequal parts: the largest he gave to
Sergey (he is growing—he must eat), the next largest he gave to the
poodle, and the smallest he took for himself.</p>
<p>“In the name of the Father and the Son. The eyes of all wait upon Thee,
O Lord,” whispered he, making a salad of the tomatoes. “Eat, Serozha!”</p>
<p>They ate slowly, not hurrying, in silence, as people eat who work.
All that was audible was the working of three pairs of jaws. Arto,
stretched on his stomach, ate his little bit at one side, gnawing the
crust of bread, which he held between his front paws. Grandfather and
Sergey alternately dipped their tomatoes in the salt, and made their
lips and hands red with the juice. When they had finished they drank
water from the stream, filling a little tin can and putting it to their
mouths. It was fine water, and so cold that the mug went cloudy on the
outside from the moisture condensing on it. The mid-day heat and the
long road had tired the performers, for they had been up with the sun.
Grandfather’s eyes closed involuntarily. Sergey yawned and stretched
himself.</p>
<p>“Well now, little brother, what if we were to lie down and sleep for a
minute or so?” asked grandfather. “One last drink of water. Ukh! Fine!”
cried he, taking his lips from the can and breathing heavily, the
bright drops of water running from his beard and whiskers. “If I were
Tsar I’d drink that water every day ... from morning to night. Here,
Arto! Well, God has fed us and nobody has seen us, or if anybody has
seen us he hasn’t taken offence.... Okh—okh—okhonush—kee—ee!”</p>
<p>The old man and the boy lay down side by side in the grass, making
pillows for their heads of their jackets. The dark leaves of the rugged
many-branching oaks murmured above them; occasionally through the shade
gleamed patches of bright blue sky; the little streams running from
stone to stone chattered monotonously and stealthily as if they were
putting someone to sleep by sorcery. Grandfather turned from side to
side, muttered something to Sergey, but to Sergey his voice seemed far
away in a soft and sleepy distance, and the words were strange, as
those spoken in a fairy tale.</p>
<p>“First of all—I buy you a costume, rose and gold ... slippers also of
rose-coloured satin ... in Kief or Kharkof, or, perhaps, let us say
in the town of Odessa—there, brother, there are circuses, if you
like!... Endless lanterns ... all electricity.... People, perhaps five
thousand, perhaps more ... how should I know. We should have to make
up a name for you—an Italian name, of course. What can one do with
a name like Esteepheyef, or let us say, Lodishkin? Quite absurd! No
imagination in them whatever. So we’d let you go on the placards as
Antonio, or perhaps, also quite good, Enrico or Alphonse....”</p>
<p>The boy heard no more. A sweet and gentle slumber settled down upon him
and took possession of his body. And grandfather fell asleep, losing
suddenly the thread of his favourite after-dinner thoughts, his dream
of Sergey’s magnificent acrobatic future. Once, however, in his dream
it appeared to him that Arto was growling at somebody. For a moment
through his dreamy brain there passed the half-conscious and alarming
remembrance of the porter in the rose-coloured blouse, but overcome
with sleep, tiredness and heat, he could not get up, but only idly,
with closed eyes, cried out to the dog:</p>
<p>“Arto ... where’re you going? I’ll g-give it you, gipsy!”</p>
<p>But at once he forgot what he was talking about, and his mind fell back
into the heaviness of sleep and vague dreams.</p>
<p>At last the voice of Sergey woke him up, for the boy was running to
and fro just beyond the stream, shouting loudly and whistling, calling
anxiously for the dog.</p>
<p>“Here, Arto! Come back! Pheu, pheu! Come back, Arto!”</p>
<p>“What are you howling about, Sergey?” cried Lodishkin in a tone of
displeasure, trying to bring the circulation back to a sleeping arm.</p>
<p>“We’ve lost the dog whilst we slept. That’s what we’ve done,” answered
the boy in a harsh, scolding note. “The dog’s lost.”</p>
<p>He whistled again sharply, and cried:</p>
<p>“Arto-o-o!”</p>
<p>“Ah, you’re just making up nonsense! He’ll return,” said grandfather.
But all the same, he also got up and began to call the dog in an angry,
sleepy, old man’s falsetto:</p>
<p>“Arto! Here, dog!”</p>
<p>The old man hurriedly and tremblingly ran across the bridge and began
to go upward along the highway, calling the dog as he went. In front of
him lay the bright, white stripe of the road, level and clear for half
a mile, but on it not a figure, not a shadow.</p>
<p>“Arto! Ar-tosh-enka!” wailed the old man in a piteous voice, but
suddenly he stopped calling him, bent down on the roadside and sat on
his heels.</p>
<p>“Yes, that’s what it is,” said the old man in a failing voice. “Sergey!
Serozha! Come here, my boy!”</p>
<p>“Now what do you want?” cried the boy rudely. “What have you found now?
Found yesterday lying by the roadside, eh?”</p>
<p>“Serozha ... what is it?... What do you make of it? Do you see what it
is?” asked the old man, scarcely above a whisper. He looked at the boy
in a piteous and distracted way, and his arms hung helplessly at his
sides.</p>
<p>In the dust of the road lay a comparatively large half-eaten lump of
sausage, and about it in all directions were printed a dog’s paw-marks.</p>
<p>“He’s drawn it off, the scoundrel, lured it away,” whispered
grandfather in a frightened shiver, still sitting on his heels. “It’s
he; no one else, it’s quite clear. Don’t you remember how he threw the
sausage to Arto down by the sea?”</p>
<p>“Yes, it’s quite clear,” repeated Sergey sulkily.</p>
<p>Grandfather’s wide-open eyes filled with tears, quickly overflowing
down his cheeks. He hid them with his hands.</p>
<p>“Now, what can we do Serozhenka? Eh, boy? What can we do now?” asked
the old man, rocking to and fro and weeping helplessly.</p>
<p>“Wha-at to do, wha-at to do!” teased Sergey. “Get up, grandfather
Lodishkin; let’s be going!”</p>
<p>“Yes, let us go!” repeated the old man sadly and humbly, raising
himself from the ground. “We’d better be going, I suppose, Serozhenka.”</p>
<p>Losing patience, Sergey began to scold the old man as if he were a
little boy.</p>
<p>“That’s enough drivelling, old man, stupid! Who ever heard of people
taking away other folks’ dogs in this way? It’s not the law. What-ye
blinking your eyes at me for? Is what I say untrue? Let us go simply
and say, ‘Give us back the dog!’ and if they won’t give it, then to the
courts with it, and there’s an end of it.”</p>
<p>“To the courts ... yes ... of course.... That’s correct, to the courts,
of course...,” repeated Lodishkin, with a senseless bitter smile. But
his eyes looked hither and thither in confusion. “To the courts ... yes
... only you know, Serozhenka ... it wouldn’t work ... we’d never get
to the courts....”</p>
<p>“How not work? The law is the same for everybody. What have they got to
say for themselves?” interrupted the boy impatiently.</p>
<p>“Now, Serozha, don’t do that ... don’t be angry with me. They won’t
give us back the dog.” At this point grandfather lowered his voice in
a mysterious way. “I fear, on account of the passport. Didn’t you hear
what the gentleman said up there? ‘Have you a passport?’ he says. Well,
and there, you see, I,”—here grandfather made a wry and seemingly
frightened face, and whispered barely audibly—“I’m living with
somebody else’s passport, Serozha.”</p>
<p>“How somebody else’s?”</p>
<p>“Somebody else’s. There’s no more about it. I lost my own at Taganrog.
Perhaps somebody stole it. For two years after that I wandered about,
hid myself, gave bribes, wrote petitions ... at last I saw there was
no getting out of it. I had to live like a hare—afraid of everything.
But once in Odessa, in a night house, a Greek remarked to me the
following:—‘What you say,’ says he, ‘is nonsense. Put twenty-five
roubles on the table, and I’ll give you a passport that’ll last you
till doomsday.’ I worried my brain about that. ‘I’ll lose my head for
this,’ I thought. However, ‘Give it me,’ said I. And from that time, my
dear boy, I’ve been going about the world with another man’s passport.”</p>
<p>“Ah, grandfather, grandfather!” sighed Sergey, with tears in his eyes.
“I’m sorry about the dog. It’s a very fine dog, you know....”</p>
<p>“Serozhenka, my darling,” cried the old man trembling. “If only I had
a real passport. Do you think it would matter to me even if they were
generals? I’d take them by the throat!... How’s this? One minute, if
you please! What right have you to steal other people’s dogs? What law
is there for that? But now there’s a stopper on us, Serozha. If I go to
the police station the first thing will be, ‘Show us your passport! Are
you a citizen of Samara, by name Martin Lodishkin?’ I, your Excellency,
dear me—I, little brother, am not Lodishkin at all, and not a citizen,
but a peasant. Ivan Dudkin is my name. And who that Lodishkin might be,
God alone knows! How can I tell? Perhaps a thief or an escaped convict.
Perhaps even a murderer. No, Serozha, we shouldn’t effect anything that
way. Nothing at all....”</p>
<p>Grandfather choked, and tears trickled once more over his sunburnt
wrinkles. Sergey, who had listened to the old man in silence, his brows
tightly knit, his face pale with agitation, suddenly stood up and
cried: “Come on, grandfather. To the devil with the passport! I suppose
we don’t intend to spend the night here on the high road?”</p>
<p>“Ah, my dear, my darling,” said the old man, trembling. “’Twas a clever
dog ... that Artoshenka of ours. We shan’t find such another....”</p>
<p>“All right, all right. Get up!” cried Sergey imperiously. “Now let me
knock the dust off you. I feel quite worn out, grandfather.”</p>
<p>They worked no more that day. Despite his youthful years, Sergey well
understood the fateful meaning of the dreadful word “passport.” So he
sought no longer to get Arto back, either through the courts or in any
other decisive way. And as he walked along the road with grandfather
towards the inn, where they should sleep, his face took on a new,
obstinate, concentrated expression, as if he had just thought out
something extraordinarily serious and great.</p>
<p>Without actually expressing their intention, the two wanderers made a
considerable detour in order to pass once more by Friendship Villa, and
they stopped for a little while outside the gates, in the vague hope
of catching a glimpse of Arto, or of hearing his bark from afar. But
the iron gates of the magnificent villa were bolted and locked, and
an important, undisturbed and solemn stillness reigned over the shady
garden under the sad and mighty cypresses.</p>
<p>“Peo-ple!” cried the old man in a quavering voice, putting into that
one word all the burning grief that filled his heart.</p>
<p>“Ah, that’s enough. Come on!” cried the boy roughly, pulling his
companion by the sleeve.</p>
<p>“Serozhenka! Don’t you think there’s a chance that Artoshenka might run
away from them?” sighed the old man. “Eh! What do you think, dear?”</p>
<p>But the boy did not answer the old man. He went ahead in firm large
strides, his eyes obstinately fixed on the road, his brows obstinately
frowning.</p>
<p>VI</p>
<p>They reached Aloopka in silence. Grandfather muttered to himself
and sighed the whole way. Sergey preserved in his face an angry and
resolute expression. They stopped for the night at a dirty Turkish
coffee-house, bearing the splendid name of Eeldeez, which means in
Turkish, a star. In the same room with them slept Greek stone-breakers,
Turkish ditch-diggers, a gang of Russian workmen, and several
dark-faced, mysterious tramps, the sort of which there are so many
wandering about Southern Russia. Directly the coffee-house closed
they stretched themselves out on the benches along the length of the
walls, or simply upon the floor, and the more experienced placed their
possessions and their clothes in a bundle under their heads.</p>
<p>It was long after midnight when Sergey, who had been lying side by side
with grandfather on the floor, got up stealthily and began to dress
himself without noise. Through the wide window-panes poured the full
light of the moon, falling on the floor to make a trembling carpet
of silver, and giving to the faces of the sleepers an expression of
suffering and death.</p>
<p>“Where’s you going to, zis time o’ night?” cried the owner of the
coffee-house, Ibrahim, a young Turk lying at the door of the shop.</p>
<p>“Let me pass; it’s necessary. I’ve got to go out,” answered Sergey in a
harsh, business-like tone. “Get up, Turco!”</p>
<p>Yawning and stretching himself, Ibrahim got up and opened the door,
clicking his tongue reproachfully. The narrow streets of the Tartar
<i>bazar</i> were enveloped in a dense dark-blue mist, which covered with
a tooth-shaped design the whole cobbled roadway; one side of the
street lay in shade, the other, with all its white-called houses, was
illumined by the moonlight. Dogs were barking at distant points of the
village. Somewhere on the upper high road horses were trotting, and the
metallic clink of their hoofs sounded in the night stillness.</p>
<p>Passing the white mosque with its green cupola, surrounded by its
grove of silent cypresses, Sergey tripped along a narrow, crooked
lane to the great highway. In order that he might run quickly the
boy was practically in his undergarments only. The moon shone on him
from behind, and his shadow ran ahead in a strange foreshortened
silhouette. There were mysterious shaggy shrubs on each side of the
road, a bird was crying monotonously from the bushes in a gentle,
tender tone “<i>Splew! Splew!</i>”<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_9" id="FNanchor_1_9"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_9" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN> and it seemed as if it thought itself
to be a sentry in the night silence, guarding some melancholy secret,
and powerlessly struggling with sleep and tiredness, complaining
hopelessly, quietly, to someone, “<i>Splew, splew,</i> I sleep, I sleep.”</p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_9" id="Footnote_1_9"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_9"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN> The word “splew” is Russian for “I sleep.”</p>
</div>
<p>And over the dark bushes, over the blue head-dress of the distant
forests, rose with its two peaks to the sky, Ai-Petri—so light, so
clear-cut, so ethereal, as if it were something cut from a gigantic
piece of silver cardboard in the sky. Sergey felt a little depressed
by the majestic silence in which his footsteps sounded so distinctly
and daringly, but at the same time there rose in his heart a sort of
ticklish, head-whirling, spirit of adventure. At a turn of the road
the sea suddenly opened before him, immense and calm, quietly and
solemnly breaking on the shore. From the horizon to the beach stretched
a narrow, a quivering, silver roadway; in the midst of the sea this
roadway was lost, and only here and there the traces of it glittered,
but suddenly nearer the shore it became a wide flood of living,
glimmering metal, ornamenting the coast like a belt of deep lace.</p>
<p>Sergey slipped noiselessly through the wooden gateway leading to the
park. There, under the dense foliage of the trees, it was quite dark.
From afar sounded the ceaseless murmur of mountain streams, and one
could feel their damp cold breath. The wooden planks of the bridge
clacked soundingly as he ran across; the water beneath looked dark and
dreadful. In a moment he saw in front of him the high gates with their
lace pattern of iron, and the creeping gloxinia hanging over them. The
moonlight, pouring from a gap in the trees, outlined the lacework of
the iron gates with, as it were, a gentle phosphorescence. On the other
side of the gates it was dark, and there was a terrifying stillness.</p>
<p>Sergey hesitated for some moments, feeling in his soul some doubt, even
a little fear. But he conquered his feelings and whispered obstinately
to himself:</p>
<p>“All the same; I’m going to climb in, all the same!”</p>
<p>The elegant cast-iron design furnished solid stepping places and
holding places for the muscular arms and feet of the climber. But over
the gateway, at a considerable height, and fitting to the gates, was a
broad archway of stone. Sergey felt all over this with his hands, and
climbed up on to it, lay on his stomach, and tried to let himself down
on the other side. He hung by his hands, but could find no catching
place for his feet. The stone archway stood out too far from the gate
for his legs to reach, so he dangled there, and as he couldn’t get
back, his body grew limp and heavy, and terror possessed his soul.</p>
<p>At last he could hold on no longer; his fingers gave, and he slipped
and fell violently to the ground.</p>
<p>He heard the gravel crunch under him, and felt a sharp pain in his
knees. He lay crouching on all fours for some moments, stunned by
the fall. He felt that in a minute out would come the gloomy-looking
porter, raise a cry and make a fearful to do.... But the same
brooding and self-important silence reigned in the garden as before.
Only a sort of strange monotonous buzzing sounded everywhere about the
villa and the estate.</p>
<p>“Zhu ... zhzhu ... zhzhu....”</p>
<p>“Ah, that’s the noise in my ears,” guessed Sergey. When he got on his
feet again and looked round, all the garden had become dreadful and
mysterious, and beautiful as in a fairy tale, a scented dream. On
the flower-beds the flowers, barely visible in the darkness, leaned
toward one another as if communicating a vague alarm. The magnificent
dark-scented cypresses nodded pensively, and seemed to reflect
reproachfully over all. And beyond a little stream the tired little
bird struggled with its desire to slumber, and cried submissively and
plaintively, “<i>Splew, splew,</i> I sleep, I sleep.”</p>
<p>Sergey could not recognise the place in the darkness for the confusion
of the paths and the shadows. He wandered for some time on the
crunching gravel before he found the house.</p>
<p>He had never in his whole life felt such complete helplessness and
torturesome loneliness and desolation as he did now. The immense house
felt as if it must be full of concealed enemies watching him with
wicked glee, peering at him from the dark windows. Every moment he
expected to hear some sort of signal or wrathful fierce command.</p>
<p>“... Only not in the house ... he couldn’t possibly be in the house,”
whispered the boy to himself as in a dream; “if they put him in the
house he would begin to howl, and they’d soon get tired of it....”</p>
<p>He walked right round the house. At the back, in the wide yard, were
several outhouses more or less simple and capacious, evidently designed
for the accommodation of servants. There was not a light in any of
them, and none in the great house itself; only the moon saw itself
darkly in the dull dead windows. “I shan’t ever get away from here; no,
never!” thought Sergey to himself despairingly, and just for a moment
his thoughts went back to the sleeping tavern and grandfather and the
old organ, and to the place where they had slept in the afternoon, to
their life of the road, and he whispered softly to himself, “Never,
never any more of that again,” and so thinking, his fear changed to a
sort of calm and despairing conviction.</p>
<p>But then suddenly he became aware of a faint, far-off whimpering. The
boy stood still as if spellbound, not daring to move. The whimpering
sound was repeated. It seemed to come from the stone cellar near which
Sergey was standing, and which was ventilated by a window with no
glass, just four rough square openings. Stepping across a flower-bed,
the boy went up to the wall, pressed his face to one of the openings,
and whistled. He heard a slight cautious movement somewhere in the
depths, and then all was silent.</p>
<p>“Arto, Artoshka!” cried Sergey, in a trembling whisper.</p>
<p>At this there burst out at once a frantic burst of barking, filling
the whole garden and echoing from all sides. In this barking there was
expressed, not only joyful welcome, but piteous complaint and rage, and
physical pain. One could hear how the dog was tugging and pulling at
something in the dark cellar, trying to get free.</p>
<p>“Arto! Doggikin!... Artoshenka!...” repeated the boy in a sobbing voice.</p>
<p>“Peace, cursed one! Ah, you convict!” cried a brutal bass voice from
below.</p>
<p>There was a sound of beating from the cellar. The dog gave vent to a
long howl.</p>
<p>“Don’t dare to kill him! Kill the dog if you dare, you villain!” cried
Sergey, quite beside himself, scratching the stone wall with his nails.</p>
<p>What happened after that Sergey only remembered confusedly, like
something he had experienced in a dreadful nightmare. The door of the
cellar opened wide with a noise, and out rushed the porter. He was only
in his pantaloons, bare-footed, bearded, pale from the bright light of
the moon, which was shining straight in his face. To Sergey he seemed
like a giant or an enraged monster, escaped from a fairy tale.</p>
<p>“Who goes there? I shall shoot. Thieves! Robbers!” thundered the voice
of the porter.</p>
<p>At that moment, however, there rushed from the door of the cellar out
into the darkness Arto, with a broken cord hanging from his neck.</p>
<p>There was no question of the boy following the dog. The sight of the
porter filled him with supernatural terror, tied his feet, and seemed
to paralyse his whole body. Fortunately, this state of nerves didn’t
last long. Almost involuntarily Sergey gave vent to a piercing and
despairing shriek, and he took to his heels at random, not looking
where he was going, and absolutely forgetting himself from fear.</p>
<p>He went off like a bird, his feet striking the ground as if they had
suddenly become two steel springs, and by his side ran Arto, joyfully
and effusively barking. After them came the porter, heavily, shouting
and swearing at them as he went.</p>
<p>Sergey was making for the gate, but suddenly he had an intuition that
there was no road for him that way. Along the white stone wall of the
garden was a narrow track in the shelter of the cypress trees, and
Sergey flung himself along this path, obedient to the one feeling of
fright. The sharp needles of the cypress trees, pregnant with the smell
of pitch, struck him in the face. He fell over some roots and hurt his
arm so that the blood came, but jumped up at once, not even noticing
the pain, and went on as fast as ever, bent double, and still followed
by Arto.</p>
<p>So he ran along this narrow corridor, with the wall on one side and the
closely ranged file of cypresses on the other, ran as might a crazy
little forest animal feeling itself in an endless trap. His mouth grew
dry, his breathing was like needles in his breast, yet all the time
the noise of the following porter was audible, and the boy, losing
his head, ran back to the gate again and then once more up the narrow
pathway, and back again.</p>
<p>At last Sergey ran himself tired. Instead of the wild terror, he began
to feel a cold, deadly melancholy, a tired indifference to danger. He
sat down under a tree, and pressed his tired-out body to the trunk and
closed his eyes. Nearer and nearer came the heavy steps of the enemy.
Arto whimpered softly, putting his nose between the boy’s knees.</p>
<p>Two steps from where Sergey sat a big branch of a tree bent downward.
The boy, raising his eyes accidentally, was suddenly seized with joy
and jumped to his feet at a bound, for he noticed that at the place
where he was sitting the wall was very low, not more than a yard
and a half in height. The top was plastered with lime and broken
bottle-glass, but Sergey did not give that a thought. In the twinkling
of an eye he grabbed Arto by the body, and lifting him up put him with
his fore-legs on the top of the wall. The clever poodle understood
perfectly, clambered on to the top, wagged his tail and barked
triumphantly.</p>
<p>Sergey followed him, making use of the branches of the cypress, and
he had hardly got on to the top of the wall before he caught sight of
a large, shadowy face. Two supple, agile bodies—the dog’s and the
boy’s—went quickly and softly to the bottom, on to the road, and
following them, like a dirty stream, came the vile, malicious abuse of
the porter.</p>
<p>But whether it was that the porter was less sure on his feet than
our two friends, or was tired with running round the garden, or had
simply given up hope of overtaking them, he followed them no further.
Nevertheless, they ran on as fast as they could without resting,
strong, light-footed, as if the joy of deliverance had given them
wings. The poodle soon began to exhibit his accustomed frivolity.
Sergey often looked back fearfully over his shoulders, but Arto leapt
on him, wagging his ears ecstatically, and waving the bit of cord that
was hanging from his neck, actually licking Sergey’s face with his long
tongue. The boy became calm only by the time they got to the spring
where the afternoon before grandfather and he had made their lunch.
There both the boy and the dog put their lips to the cold stream, and
drank long and eagerly of the fresh and pleasant water. They got in one
another’s way with their heads, and thinking they had quenched their
thirst, yet returned to the basin to drink more, and would not stop.
When at last they got away from the spot the water rolled about in
their overfull insides as they ran. The danger past, all the terrors
of the night explored, they felt gay now, and light-hearted, going
along the white road brightly lit up by the moon, going through the
dark shrubs, now wet with morning dew, and exhaling the sweet scent of
freshened leaves.</p>
<p>At the door of the coffee-house Eeldeez, Ibrahim met the boy and
whispered reproachfully:</p>
<p>“Where’s you been a-roving, boy? Where’s you been? No, no, no, zat’s
not good....”</p>
<p>Sergey did not wish to wake grandfather, but Arto did it for him. He at
once found the old man in the midst of the other people sleeping on the
floor, and quite forgetting himself, licked him all over his cheeks and
eyes and nose and mouth, yelping joyfully. Grandfather awoke, saw the
broken cord hanging from the poodle’s neck, saw the boy lying beside
him covered with dust, and understood all. He asked Sergey to explain,
but got no answer. The little boy was asleep, his arms spread out on
the floor, his mouth wide open.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<h4><SPAN name="X" id="X">X</SPAN></h4>
<h4>THE ELEPHANT</h4>
<p>I</p>
<p>The little girl was unwell. Every day the doctor came to see her, Dr.
Michael Petrovitch, whom she had known long, long ago. And sometimes
he brought with him two other doctors whom she didn’t know. They
turned the little girl over on to her back and then on to her stomach,
listened to something, putting an ear against her body, pulled down her
under eyelids and looked at them. They seemed very important people,
they had stern faces, and they spoke to one another in a language the
little girl did not understand.</p>
<p>Afterwards they went out from the nursery into the drawing-room, where
mother sat waiting for them. The most important doctor—the tall one
with grey hair and gold eye-glasses—talked earnestly to her for a long
time. The door was not shut, and the little girl lying on her bed could
see and hear all. There was much that she didn’t understand, but she
knew the talk was about her. Mother looked up at the doctor with large,
tired, tear-filled eyes. When the doctors went away the chief one said
loudly:</p>
<p>“The most important thing is—don’t let her be dull. Give in to all her
whims.”</p>
<p>“Ah, doctor, but she doesn’t want anything!”</p>
<p>“Well, I don’t know ... think what she used to like before she was ill.
Toys ... something nice to eat....”</p>
<p>“No, no, doctor; she doesn’t want <i>anything.</i>”</p>
<p>“Well, try and tempt her with something.... No matter what it is.... I
give you my word that if you can only make her laugh and enjoy herself,
it would be better than any medicine. You must understand that your
daughter’s illness is indifference to life, and nothing more.... Good
morning, madam!”</p>
<p>II</p>
<p>“Dear Nadya, my dear little girl,” said mother; “isn’t there anything
you would like to have?”</p>
<p>“No, mother, I don’t want anything.”</p>
<p>“Wouldn’t you like me to put out all your dolls on the bed? We’ll
arrange the easy chair, the sofa, the little table, and put the
tea-service out. The dolls shall have tea and talk to one another about
the weather and their children’s health.”</p>
<p>“Thank you, mother.... I don’t want it.... It’s so dull....”</p>
<p>“Oh, very well, little girlie, we won’t have the dolls. Suppose we ask
Katya or Zhenochka to come and see you. You’re very fond of them.”</p>
<p>“I don’t want them, mother. Indeed, I don’t. I don’t want anything,
don’t want anything. I’m so dull!”</p>
<p>“Shall I get you some chocolate?”</p>
<p>But the little girl didn’t answer, she lay and stared at the ceiling
with steadfast, mournful eyes. She had no pain at all, she wasn’t even
feverish. But she was getting thinner and weaker every day. She didn’t
mind what was done to her; it made no difference, she didn’t care for
anything. She lay like this all day and all night, quiet, mournful.
Sometimes she would doze for half an hour, and then in her dreams she
would see something long and grey and dull, as if she were looking at
rain in autumn.</p>
<p>When the door leading from the nursery into the drawing-room was open,
and the other door into the study was open too, the little girl could
see her father. Father would walk swiftly from one corner of the
room to the other, and all the time he would smoke, smoke. Sometimes
he would come into the nursery and sit on the edge of Nadya’s bed
and stroke her feet gently. Then he would get up suddenly and go to
the window, whistle a little, and look out into the street, but his
shoulders would tremble. He would hurriedly press his handkerchief
first to one eye and then to the other, and then go back into his study
as if he were angry. Then he would begin again to pace up and down and
smoke ... and smoke ... and smoke. And his study would look all blue
from the clouds of tobacco smoke.</p>
<p>III</p>
<p>One morning the little girl woke to feel a little stronger than usual.
She had dreamed something, but she couldn’t remember exactly what she
had dreamed, and she looked attentively into her mother’s eyes for a
long time.</p>
<p>“What would you like?” asked mother.</p>
<p>But the little girl had suddenly remembered her dream, and she said in
a whisper, as if it were a secret:</p>
<p>“Mother ... could I have ... an elephant? Only not one that’s painted
in a picture.... Eh?”</p>
<p>“Of course you can, my child, of course.”</p>
<p>She went into the study and told papa that the little girl wanted
an elephant. Papa put on his coat and hat directly, and went off
somewhere. In half an hour he came back, bringing with him an expensive
beautiful toy. It was a large grey elephant that could move its head
and wave its tail; on its back was a red saddle, and on the saddle
there was a golden vent with three little men sitting inside. But the
little girl paid no attention to the toy; she only looked up at the
walls and ceiling, and said languidly:</p>
<p>“No. That’s not at all what I meant. I wanted a real live elephant, and
this one’s dead.”</p>
<p>“But only look at it, Nadya,” said mamma. “We’ll wind him up, and he’ll
be exactly, exactly like a live one.”</p>
<p>The elephant was wound up with a key, and it then began to move its
legs and walk slowly along the table, nodding its head and waving
its tail. But the little girl wasn’t interested at all; she was even
bored by it, though in order that her father shouldn’t feel hurt she
whispered kindly:</p>
<p>“Thank you very very much, dear papa. I don’t think anyone has such an
interesting toy as this.... Only ... you remember ... long ago, you
promised to take me to a menagerie to see a real elephant ... and you
didn’t bring it here....”</p>
<p>“But listen, my dear child. Don’t you understand that that’s impossible.
An elephant is very big; he’s as high as the ceiling, and we couldn’t
get him into our rooms. And what’s more, where could I obtain one?”</p>
<p>“Papa, I don’t want such a big one.... You could bring me as little
a one as you like, so long as it’s alive. As big as this ... a baby
elephant.”</p>
<p>“My dear child, I should be glad to do anything for you, but this is
impossible. It’s just as if you suddenly said to me, ‘Papa, get me the
sun out of the sky.’”</p>
<p>The little girl smiled sadly.</p>
<p>“How stupid you are, papa! As if I didn’t know it’s impossible to get
the sun, it’s all on fire. And the moon, too, you can’t get. No, if
only I had a little elephant ... a real one.”</p>
<p>And she quietly closed her eyes and whispered:</p>
<p>“I’m tired.... Forgive me, papa....”</p>
<p>Papa clutched at his hair and ran away to his study, where for some
time he marched up and down. Then he resolutely threw his unfinished
cigarette on the floor—mamma was always grumbling at him about
this—and called out to the maid:</p>
<p>“Olga! Bring me my hat and coat!”</p>
<p>His wife came out into the hall.</p>
<p>“Where are you going, Sasha?” asked she.</p>
<p>He breathed heavily as he buttoned up his coat.</p>
<p>“I don’t know myself, Mashenka, where I’m going. ... Only I think that
this evening I shall actually bring a live elephant here.</p>
<p>His wife looked anxiously at him.</p>
<p>“My dear, are you quite well?” said she. “Haven’t you got a headache?
Perhaps you slept badly last night?”</p>
<p>“I didn’t sleep at all,” he answered angrily. “I see, you want to ask
if I’m going out of my mind. Not just yet. Good-bye. You’ll see this
evening.”</p>
<p>And he went off, loudly slamming the front door after him.</p>
<p>IV</p>
<p>In two hours’ time he was seated in the front row at the menagerie,
and watching trained animals perform their different parts under the
direction of the manager. Clever dogs jumped, turned somersaults,
danced, sang to music, made words with large cardboard letters.
Monkeys—one in a red skirt, the other in blue knickers—walked the
tight rope and rode upon a large poodle. An immense tawny lion jumped
through burning hoops. A clumsy seal fired a pistol. And at last they
brought out the elephants. There were three of them: one large and two
quite small ones, dwarfs; but all the same, much larger than a horse.
It was strange to see how these enormous animals, apparently so heavy
and awkward, could perform the most difficult tricks which would be out
of the power of a very skilful man. The largest elephant distinguished
himself particularly. He stood up at first on his hind legs, then sat
down, then stood on his head with his feet in the air, walked along
wooden bottles, then on a rolling cask, turned over the pages of a
large picture-book with his tail, and, finally, sat down at a table
and, tying a serviette round his neck, had his dinner just like a
well-brought-up little boy.</p>
<p>The show came to an end. The spectators went out. Nadya’s father went
up to the stout German, the manager of the menagerie. He was standing
behind a partition smoking a long black cigar.</p>
<p>“Pardon me, please,” said Nadya’s father. “Would it be possible for you
to send your elephant to my house for a short time?”</p>
<p>The German’s eyes opened wide in astonishment, and his mouth also, so
that the cigar fell to the ground. He made an exclamation, bent down,
picked up the cigar, put it in his mouth again, and then said:</p>
<p>“Send? The elephant? To your house? I don’t understand you.”</p>
<p>It was evident from his look that he also wanted to ask Nadya’s father
if he were a little wrong in the head.... But the father quickly
began to explain the matter: his only daughter, Nadya, was ill with
a strange malady which no doctor could understand nor cure. She had
lain for a month in her bed, had grown thinner and weaker every day,
wasn’t interested in anything, was only dull—she seemed to be slowly
dying. The doctors had said she must be roused, but she didn’t care for
anything; they had said that all her desires were to be gratified, but
she didn’t wish for anything at all. To-day she had said she wanted to
see a live elephant. Wasn’t it possible to manage that she should?</p>
<p>And he took the German by the button of his coat, and added in a
trembling voice:</p>
<p>“Well ... of course I hope that my little girl will get well again. But
suppose ... God forbid it!... her illness should take a sudden turn for
the worse ... and she should die! Just think—shouldn’t I be tortured
for all the rest of my life to think that I hadn’t fulfilled her last,
her very last wish!”</p>
<p>The German wrinkled up his forehead and thoughtfully scratched his
left eyebrow with his little finger. At length he asked:</p>
<p>“H’m.... And how old is your little girl?”</p>
<p>“Six.”</p>
<p>“H’m.... My Lisa’s six, too. H’m. But you know, it’ll cost you a lot.
We’ll have to take the elephant one night, and we can’t bring it back
till the next night. It’ll be impossible to do it in the day-time.
There’d be such crowds of people, and such a fuss.... It means that I
should lose a whole day, and you ought to pay me for it.”</p>
<p>“Of course, of course ... don’t be anxious about that.”</p>
<p>“And then: will the police allow an elephant to be taken into a private
house?”</p>
<p>“I’ll arrange it. They’ll allow it.”</p>
<p>“And there’s another question: will the landlord of your house allow
the elephant to come in?”</p>
<p>“Yes. I’m my own landlord.”</p>
<p>“Aha! That’s all the better. And still another question: what floor do
you live on?”</p>
<p>“The second.”</p>
<p>“H’m.... That’s not so good.... Have you a broad staircase, a high
ceiling, a large room, wide doorways, and a very stout flooring.
Because my ‘Tommy’ is three and a quarter arshins in height and five
and a half long. And he weighs a hundred and twelve poods.”<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_10" id="FNanchor_1_10"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_10" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_10" id="Footnote_1_10"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_10"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN> An arshin is about 3/4 of a yard, and a pood is 36 lbs.</p>
</div>
<p>Nadya’s father thought for a moment.</p>
<p>“Do you know what?” said he. “You come with me and look at the place.
If it’s necessary, I’ll have a wider entrance made.”</p>
<p>“Very good!” agreed the manager of the menagerie.</p>
<p>V</p>
<p>That night they brought the elephant to visit the sick girl.</p>
<p>He marched importantly down the very middle of the street, nodding
his head and curling up and uncurling his trunk. A great crowd of
people came with him, in spite of the late hour. But the elephant
paid no attention to the people; he saw hundreds of them every day in
the menagerie. Only once did he get a little angry. A street urchin
ran up to him under his very legs, and began to make grimaces for the
diversion of the sight-seers.</p>
<p>Then the elephant quietly took off the boy’s cap with his trunk and
threw it over a wall near by, which was protected at the top by
projecting nails.</p>
<p>A policeman came up to the people and tried to persuade them:</p>
<p>“Gentlemen, I beg you to go away. What’s there here unusual? I’m
astonished at you! As if you never saw an elephant in the street
before.”</p>
<p>They came up to the house. On the staircase, and all the way up to the
dining-room where the elephant was to go, every door was opened wide;
the latches had all been pushed down with a hammer. It was just the
same as had been done once when they brought a large wonder-working
ikon into the house.</p>
<p>But when he came to the staircase the elephant stopped in alarm, and
refused to go on.</p>
<p>“You must get him some dainty to eat,” said the German.... “A sweet
cake or something.... But ... Tommy! ... Oho-ho ... Tommy!”</p>
<p>Nadya’s father ran off to a neighbouring confectioner’s and bought a
large round pistachio tart. The elephant looked as if he would like to
eat it at one gulp, and the cardboard box it was in as well, but the
German gave him only a quarter of the tart.... Tommy evidently liked
it, and stretched out his trunk for a second morsel. But the German was
cunning. Holding the tart in his hand he went up the staircase, step by
step, and the elephant unwillingly followed him with outstretched trunk
and bristling ears. On the landing Tommy was given a second piece.</p>
<p>In this way they brought him into the dining-room, from whence all the
furniture had been taken out beforehand, and the floor had been strewn
with a thick layer of straw.... Tommy was fastened by the leg to a ring
which had been screwed into the floor. They put some fresh carrots,
cabbages and turnips in front of him. The German stretched himself out
on a sofa by Tommy’s side. The lights were put out, and everybody went
to bed.</p>
<p>VI</p>
<p>Next morning the little girl woke very early, and asked, first thing:</p>
<p>“The elephant? Has he come?”</p>
<p>“Yes, he’s come,” said mamma; “but he says that Nadya must first of all
be washed, and then eat a soft-boiled egg and drink some hot milk.”</p>
<p>“Is he good?”</p>
<p>“Yes, he’s good. Eat it up, dear. We’ll go and see him in a minute.”</p>
<p>“Is he funny?”</p>
<p>“Yes, a little. Put on your warm bodice.”</p>
<p>The egg was quickly eaten, and the milk drunk. Nadya was put in the
perambulator in which she used to be taken out when she was too small
to walk by herself, and wheeled into the dining-room.</p>
<p>The elephant looked much larger than Nadya had thought when she saw
it in a picture. He was only just a little lower than the top of the
door, and half as long as the dining-room. He had thick skin, in heavy
folds. His legs were thick as pillars. His long tail looked something
like a broom at the end. His head had great lumps on it. His ears were
as large as shovels, and were hanging down. His eyes were quite tiny,
but they looked wise and kind. His tusks had been cut off. His trunk
was like a long snake and had two nostrils at the end, with a moving
flexible finger between them. If the elephant had stretched out his
trunk to its full length, it would probably have reached to the window.</p>
<p>The little girl was not at all frightened. She was only just a
little astounded by the enormous size of the animal. But Polya, the
sixteen-year-old nursemaid, began to whimper in terror.</p>
<p>The elephant’s master, the German, came up to the perambulator and said:</p>
<p>“Good morning, young lady. Don’t be afraid, please. Tommy’s very good,
and he likes children.”</p>
<p>The little girl held out her little white hand to the German.</p>
<p>“Good morning,” she said in answer. “How are you? I’m not in the least
afraid. What’s his name?”</p>
<p>“Tommy.”</p>
<p>“Good morning, Tommy,” said the child, with a bow. “How did you sleep
last night?”</p>
<p>She held out her hand to him. The elephant took it cautiously and
pressed her thin fingers with his movable strong one, and he did this
much more gently than Dr. Michael Petrovitch. Then he nodded his head,
and screwed up his little eyes as if he were laughing.</p>
<p>“Does he understand everything?” asked the little girl of the German.</p>
<p>“Oh, absolutely everything, miss.”</p>
<p>“Only he can’t speak.”</p>
<p>“No, he can’t speak. Do you know, I’ve got a little girl just as small
as you. Her name’s Lisa. Tommy’s a great, a very great, friend of hers.”</p>
<p>“And you, Tommy, have you had any tea yet?” asked Nadya.</p>
<p>The elephant stretched out his trunk and blew out a warm breath into
the little girl’s face, making her hair puff out at each side.</p>
<p>Nadya laughed and clapped her hands. The German laughed out loud too.
He was also large and fat, and good-natured like the elephant, and
Nadya thought they looked like one another. Perhaps they were relations.</p>
<p>“No, he hasn’t had tea, miss. But he likes to drink sugar-water. And
he’s very fond of rolls.”</p>
<p>Some rolls were brought in on a tray. The little girl handed some to
her guest. He caught a roll cleverly with his finger, and turning up
his trunk into a ring hid the roll somewhere underneath his head, where
one could see his funny three-cornered, hairy, lower lip moving, and
hear the roll rustling against the dry skin. Tommy did the same with
a second roll, and a third, and a fourth and a fifth, nodding his head
and wrinkling up his little eyes still more with satisfaction. And the
little girl laughed delightedly.</p>
<p>When the rolls were all eaten, Nadya presented her dolls to the
elephant.</p>
<p>“Look, Tommy, this nicely-dressed doll is Sonya. She’s a very good
child, but a little naughty sometimes, and doesn’t want to eat her
soup. This one is Natasha, Sonya’s daughter. She’s begun to learn
already, and she knows almost all her letters. And this one is
Matreshka. She was my very first doll. Look, she hasn’t got any nose
and her head’s been stuck on, and she’s lost all her hair. But I can’t
turn an old woman out of the house. Can I, Tommy? She used to be
Sonya’s mother, but now she’s the cook. Let’s have a game, Tommy; you
be the father and I’ll be the mother, and these shall be our children.”</p>
<p>Tommy agreed. He laughed, took Matreshka by the neck and put her in his
mouth. But this was only a joke. After biting the doll a little he put
her back again on the little girl’s lap, just a little wet and crumpled.</p>
<p>Then Nadya showed him a large picture-book, and explained:</p>
<p>“This is a horse, this is a canary, this is a gun.... Look, there’s a
cage with a bird inside; here’s a pail, a looking-glass, a stove, a
spade, a raven.... And here, just look, here’s an elephant. It’s not
at all like you, is it? Is it possible an elephant could be so small,
Tommy?”</p>
<p>Tommy thought that there were no elephants in the world as small as
that. He didn’t seem to like that picture. He took hold of the edge of
the page with his finger and turned it over.</p>
<p>It was dinner-time now, but the little girl couldn’t tear herself away
from the elephant. The German came to the rescue.</p>
<p>“If you allow me, I will arrange it all. They can dine together.”</p>
<p>He ordered the elephant to sit down, and the obedient animal did so,
shaking all the floor of the whole flat, making all the china on the
sideboard jingle, and the people downstairs were sprinkled over with
bits of plaster falling from the ceiling. The little girl sat opposite
the elephant. The table was put between them. A tablecloth was tied
round the elephant’s neck, and the new friends began their dinner. The
little girl had chicken broth and cutlets, the elephant had various
vegetables and salad. The little girl had a liqueur glass full of
sherry, and the elephant had some warm water with a glassful of rum in
it, and he sucked up this liquid through his trunk with great pleasure
from a soup tureen. Then they had the sweet course—the little girl
a cup of cocoa, and the elephant a tart, a walnut one this time. The
German, meanwhile, sat with papa in the drawing-room, and, with as much
pleasure as the elephant, drank beer, only in greater quantities.</p>
<p>After dinner some visitors came to see papa, and they were warned in
the hall about the elephant so that they should not be frightened. At
first they couldn’t believe it, but when they saw Tommy they pressed
themselves close up against the door.</p>
<p>“Don’t be afraid, he’s good,” said the little girl soothingly.</p>
<p>But the visitors quickly hurried into the drawing-room, and after
having sat there for five minutes took their departure.</p>
<p>The evening came. It grew late, and time for the little girl to go to
bed. But they couldn’t get her away from the elephant. She dropped
asleep by his side presently, and then they carried her off to the
nursery. She didn’t wake up, even when she was being undressed.</p>
<p>That night Nadya dreamed that she was married to Tommy and that they
had many children, tiny, jolly, little baby elephants. The elephant,
whom they took back at night to the menagerie, also dreamed of the
sweet and affectionate little girl. He dreamt, too, that he had a large
tart with walnuts and pistachios as big as a gate....</p>
<p>Next morning the little girl woke, fresh and healthy, and as she used
to do before her illness, cried out, in a voice to be heard all over
the house, loudly and impatiently:</p>
<p>“I want some milk.”</p>
<p>Hearing this cry, in her bedroom mamma crossed herself devoutly.</p>
<p>But the little girl remembered what had happened yesterday, and she
asked:</p>
<p>“Where’s the elephant?”</p>
<p>They explained to her that the elephant had been obliged to go home,
that he had children who couldn’t be left by themselves, but that he
had left a message for Nadya to say that he hoped she would come and
see him as soon as she was well.</p>
<p>The little girl smiled slyly and said:</p>
<p>“Tell Tommy that I’m quite well now.”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<h4><SPAN name="XI" id="XI">XI</SPAN></h4>
<h4>DOGS’ HAPPINESS</h4>
<p>It was between six and seven o’clock on a fine September morning when
the eighteen-months-old pointer, Jack, a brown, long-eared, frisky
animal, started out with the cook, Annushka, to market. He knew the way
perfectly well, and so ran confidently on in front of her, sniffing
at the curbstones as he went and stopping at the crossings to see if
Annushka were following. Finding affirmation in her face, and the
direction in which she was going, he would turn again with a decisive
movement and rush on in a lively gallop.</p>
<p>On one occasion, however, when he turned round near a familiar
sausage-shop, Jack could not see Annushka. He dashed back so hastily
that his left ear was turned inside out as he went. But Annushka was
not to be seen at the cross-roads. So Jack resolved to find his way by
scent. He stopped, cautiously raised his wet sensitive nose, and tried
in all directions to recognise the familiar scent of Annushka’s dress,
the smell of the dirty kitchen-table and mottled soap. But just at that
moment a lady came hurriedly past him, and brushing up against his side
with her rustling skirt she left behind a strong wave of disgusting
Oriental perfume. Jack moved his head from side to side in vexation.
The trail of Annushka was entirely lost.</p>
<p>But he was not upset by this. He knew the town well and could
always find his way home easily—all he had to do was to go to the
sausage-shop, then to the greengrocer’s, then turn to the left and
go past a grey house from the basement of which there was always
wafted a smell of burning fat, and he would be in his own street.
Jack did not hurry. The morning was fresh and clear, and in the pure,
softly transparent and rather moist air, all the various odours of
the town had an unusual refinement and distinctness. Running past the
post-office, with his tail stuck out as stiff as a rod and his nostrils
all trembling with excitement, Jack could have sworn that only a moment
before a large, mouse-coloured, oldish dog had stopped there, a dog who
was usually fed on oatmeal porridge.</p>
<p>And after running along about two hundred paces, he actually saw this
dog, a cowardly, sober-looking brute. His ears had been cropped, and a
broad, worn, strap was dangling from his neck.</p>
<p>The dog noticed Jack, and stopped, half turning back on his steps.
Jack curled his tail in the air provokingly and began to walk slowly
round the other, with an air of looking somewhere to one side. The
mouse-coloured dog also raised his tail and showed a broad row of
white teeth. Then they both growled, turning their heads away from one
another as they did so, and trying, as it were, to swallow something
which stuck in their throats.</p>
<p>“If he says anything insulting to my honour, or the honour of any
well-bred pointer, I shall fasten my teeth in his side, near his left
hind-leg,” thought Jack to himself. “Of course, he is stronger than
I am, but he is stupid and clumsy. Look how he stands there, like a
dummy, and has no idea that all his left flank is open to attack.”</p>
<p>And suddenly ... something inexplicable and almost supernatural
happened. The other dog unexpectedly threw himself on his back and was
dragged by some unseen force from the pathway into the road. Directly
afterwards this same unseen power grasped Jack by the throat ... he
stood firm on his fore-legs and shook his head furiously. But the
invisible “something” was pulled so tight round his neck that the brown
pointer became unconscious.<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_11" id="FNanchor_1_11"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_11" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_11" id="Footnote_1_11"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_11"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN> Some municipalities in Russia provide a man and a cart to
take off stray dogs. Jack had been suddenly netted by the dog-man.</p>
</div>
<p>He came to his senses again in a stuffy iron cage, which was
jolting and shaking as it was drawn along the cobbled roadway, on a
badly-jointed vehicle trembling in all its parts. From its acrid doggy
odour Jack guessed at once that this cart must have been used for years
to convey dogs of all breeds and all ages. On the box in front sat two
men, whose out-ward appearance was not at all calculated to inspire
confidence.</p>
<p>There was already a sufficiently large company in the cart. First of
all, Jack noticed the mouse-coloured dog whom he had just met and
quarrelled with in the street. He was standing with his head stuck
out between two of the iron bars, and he whined pitifully as his body
was jolted backwards and forwards by the movement of the cart. In the
middle of the cage lay an old white poodle, his wise-looking head
lying between his gouty paws. His coat was cut to make him look like
a lion, with tufts left on his knees and at the end of his tail.
The poodle had apparently resigned himself to his situation with a
stoic philosophy, and if he had not sighed occasionally and wrinkled
his brows, it might have been thought that he slept. By his side,
trembling from agitation and the cold of the early morning, sat a fine
well-kept greyhound, with long thin legs and sharp-pointed head. She
yawned nervously from time to time, rolling up her rosy little tongue
into a tube, accompanying the yawn with a long-drawn-out, high-pitched
whine.... Near the back of the cage, pressed close up to the bars, was
a black dachshund, with smooth skin dappled with yellow on the breast
and above the eyes. She could not get over her astonishment at her
position, and she looked a strangely comical figure with her flopping
paws and crocodile body, and the serious expression of her head with
its ears reaching almost to the ground.</p>
<p>Besides this more or less distinguished society, there were in the cage
two unmistakable yard dogs. One of them was that sort of dog which
is generally called Bouton, and is always noted for its meanness of
disposition. She was a shaggy, reddish-coloured animal with a shaggy
tail, curled up like the figure 9. She had been the first of the dogs
to be captured, and she had apparently become so accustomed to her
position that she had for some time past made many efforts to begin an
interesting conversation with someone. The last dog of all was out of
sight, he had been driven into the darkest corner, and lay there curled
up in a heap. He had only moved once all the time, and that had been
to growl at Jack when he had found himself near him. Everyone in the
company felt a strong antipathy against him. In the first place, he was
smeared all over with a violet colour, the work of certain journeyman
whitewashers; secondly, his hair was rough and bristly and uncombed;
thirdly, he was evidently mangy, hungry, strong and daring—this had
been quite evident in the resolute push of his lean body with which he
had greeted the arrival of the unconscious Jack.</p>
<p>There was silence for a quarter of an hour. At last Jack, whose healthy
sense of humour never forsook him under any circumstances, remarked in
a jaunty tone:</p>
<p>“The adventure begins to be interesting. I am curious to know where
these gentlemen will make their first stopping place.”</p>
<p>The old poodle did not like the frivolous tone of the brown pointer. He
turned his head slowly in Jack’s direction, and said sharply, with a
cold sarcasm:</p>
<p>“I can satisfy your curiosity, young man. These gentlemen will make
their first stopping place at the slaughter-house.”</p>
<p>“Where? Pardon me, please, I didn’t catch the word,” muttered Jack,
sitting down involuntarily, for his legs had suddenly begun to tremble.
“You were pleased to say—at the s-s ...”</p>
<p>“Yes, at the slaughter-house,” repeated the poodle coldly, turning his
head away.</p>
<p>“Pardon me, but I don’t quite understand.... Slaughter-house? ... What
kind of an institution is that? Won’t you be so good as to explain?”</p>
<p>The poodle was silent. But as the greyhound and the terrier both joined
their petition to Jack’s, the old poodle, who did not wish to appear
impolite in the presence of ladies, felt obliged to enter into certain
details.</p>
<p>“Well, you see <i>mesdames,</i> it is a sort of large courtyard surrounded
by a high fence with sharp points, where they shut in all dogs found
wandering in the streets. I’ve had the unhappiness to be taken there
three times already.”</p>
<p>“I’ve never seen you!” was heard in a hoarse voice from the dark
corner. “And this is the seventh time I’ve been there.”</p>
<p>There was no doubt that the voice from the dark corner belonged to
the violet-coloured dog. The company was shocked at the interruption
of their conversation by this rude person, and so pretended not to
hear the remark. But Bouton, with the cringing eagerness of an upstart
in society, cried out: “Please don’t interfere in other people’s
conversation unless you’re asked,” and then turned at once to the
important-looking mouse-coloured dog for approbation.</p>
<p>“I’ve been there three times,” the poodle went on, “but my master has
always come and fetched me away again. I play in a circus, and you
understand that I am of some value. Well, in this unpleasant place they
have a collection of two or three hundred dogs....”</p>
<p>“But, tell me ... is there good society there?” asked the greyhound
affectedly.</p>
<p>“Sometimes. They feed us very badly and give us little to eat.
Occasionally one of the dogs disappears, and then they give us a dinner
of ...”</p>
<p>In order to heighten the effect of his words, the poodle made a slight
pause, looked round on his audience, and then added with studied
indifference:</p>
<p>—“Of dog’s flesh.”</p>
<p>At these words the company was filled with terror and indignation.</p>
<p>“Devil take it ... what low-down scoundrelism!” exclaimed Jack.</p>
<p>“I shall faint ... I feel so ill,” murmured the greyhound.</p>
<p>“That’s dreadful ... dreadful ...” moaned the dachshund.</p>
<p>“I’ve always said that men were scoundrels,” snarled the mouse-coloured
dog.</p>
<p>“What a strange death!” sighed Bouton.</p>
<p>But from the dark corner was heard once more the voice of the
violet-coloured dog. With gloomy and cynical sarcasm he said:</p>
<p>“The soup’s not so bad, though—it’s not at all bad, though, of course,
some ladies who are accustomed to eat chicken cutlets would find dog’s
flesh a little too tough.”</p>
<p>The poodle paid no attention to this rude remark, but went on:</p>
<p>“And afterwards I gathered from the manager’s talk that our late
companion’s skin had gone to make ladies’ gloves. But ... prepare your
nerves, <i>mesdames ...</i> but, this is nothing.... In order to make the
skin softer and more smooth, it must be taken from the living animal.”</p>
<p>Cries of despair broke in upon the poodle’s speech.</p>
<p>“How inhuman!”</p>
<p>“What mean conduct!”</p>
<p>“No, that can’t be true!”</p>
<p>“O Lord!”</p>
<p>“Murderers!”</p>
<p>“No, worse than murderers!”</p>
<p>After this outburst there was a strained and melancholy silence. Each
of them had a mental picture, a fearful foreboding of what it might be
to be skinned alive.</p>
<p>“Ladies and gentlemen, is there no way of getting all honourable dogs
free, once and for all, from their shameful slavery to mankind?” cried
Jack passionately.</p>
<p>“Be so good as to find a way,” said the old poodle ironically.</p>
<p>The dogs all began to try and think of a way.</p>
<p>“Bite them all, and have an end of it!” said the big dog in his angry
bass.</p>
<p>“Yes, that’s the way; we need a radical remedy,” seconded the servile
Bouton. “In the end they’ll be afraid of us.”</p>
<p>“Yes, bite them all—that’s a splendid idea,” said the old poodle.
“But what’s your opinion, dear sirs, about their long whips? No doubt
you’re acquainted with them!”</p>
<p>“H’m.” The dog coughed and cleared his throat.</p>
<p>“H’m,” echoed Bouton.</p>
<p>“No, take my word for it, gentlemen, we cannot struggle against
men. I’ve lived in this world for some time, and I’ve not had a bad
life.... Take for example such simple things as kennels, whips, chains,
muzzles—things, I imagine, not unknown to any one of us. Let us
suppose that we dogs succeed in thinking out a plan which will free
us from these things. Will not man then arm himself with more perfect
instruments? There is no doubt that he will. Haven’t you seen what
instruments of torture they make for one another? No, we must submit to
them, gentlemen, that’s all about it. It’s a law of Nature.”</p>
<p>“Well, he’s shown us his philosophy,” whispered the dachshund in Jack’s
ear. “I’ve no patience with these old folks and their teaching.”</p>
<p>“You’re quite right, <i>mademoiselle,</i>” said Jack, gallantly wagging his
tail.</p>
<p>The mouse-coloured dog was looking very melancholy and snapping at the
flies. He drawled out in a whining tone:</p>
<p>“Eh, it’s a dog’s life!”</p>
<p>“And where is the justice of it all?”—the greyhound, who had been
silent up to this point, began to agitate herself—“You, Mr. Poodle,
pardon me, I haven’t the honour of knowing your name.”</p>
<p>“Arto, professor of equilibristics, at your service.” The poodle bowed.</p>
<p>“Well, tell me, Mr. Professor, you have apparently had such great
experience, let alone your learning—tell me, where is the higher
justice of it all? Are human beings so much more worthy and better
than we are, that they are allowed to take advantage of so many cruel
privileges with impunity?”</p>
<p>“They are not any better or any more worthy than we are, dear young
lady, but they are stronger and wiser,” answered Arto, with some heat.
“Oh, I know the morals of these two-legged animals very well.... In
the first place, they are greedy—greedier than any dog on earth. They
have so much bread and meat and water that all these monsters could be
satisfied and well-fed all their lives. But instead of sharing it out,
a tenth of them get all the provisions for life into their hands, and
not being able to devour it all themselves, they force the remaining
nine-tenths to go hungry. Now, tell me, is it possible that a well-fed
dog would not share a gnawed bone with his neighbour?”</p>
<p>“He’d share it, of course he would!” agreed all the listeners.</p>
<p>“H’m,” coughed the dog doubtfully.</p>
<p>“And besides that, people are wicked. Who could ever say that one dog
would kill another—on account of love or envy or malice? We bite one
another sometimes, that’s true. But we don’t take each other’s lives.”</p>
<p>“No, indeed we don’t,” they all affirmed.</p>
<p>“And more than this,” went on the white poodle. “Could one dog make up
his mind not to allow another dog to breathe the fresh air, or to be
free to express his thoughts as to the arrangements for the happiness
of dogs? But men do this.”</p>
<p>“Devil take them!” put in the mouse-coloured dog energetically.</p>
<p>“And, in conclusion, I say that men are hypocrites; they envy one
another, they lie, they are inhospitable, cruel.... And yet they rule
over us, and will continue to do so ... because it’s arranged like
that. It is impossible for us to free ourselves from their authority.
All the life of dogs, and all their happiness, is in the hands of men.
In our present position each one of us, who has a good master, ought
to thank Fate. Only a master can free us from the pleasure of eating a
comrade’s flesh, and of imagining that comrade’s feelings when he was
being skinned alive.”</p>
<p>The professor’s speech reduced the whole company to a state of
melancholy. No other dog could utter a word. They all shivered
helplessly, and shook with the joltings of the cart. The big dog whined
piteously. Bouton, who was standing next to him, pressed his own body
softly up against him.</p>
<p>But soon they felt that the wheels of the cart were passing over sand.
In five minutes more they were driven through wide open gates, and they
found themselves in the middle of an immense courtyard surrounded by a
close paling. Sharp nails were sticking out at the top of the paling.
Two hundred dogs, lean and dirty, with drooping tails and a look of
melancholy on their faces, wandered about the yard.</p>
<p>The doors of the cage were flung open. All the seven new-comers came
forth and instinctively stood together in one group.</p>
<p>“Here, you professor, how do you feel now?” The poodle heard a bark
behind him.</p>
<p>He turned round and saw the violet-coloured dog smiling insolently at
him.</p>
<p>“Oh, leave me alone,” growled the old poodle. “It’s no business of
yours.”</p>
<p>“I only made a remark,” said the other. “You spoke such words of wisdom
in the cart, but you made one mistake. Yes, you did.”</p>
<p>“Get away, devil take you! What mistake?”</p>
<p>“About a dog’s happiness. If you like, I’ll show you in whose hands a
dog’s happiness lies.”</p>
<p>And suddenly pressing back his ears and extending his tail, the
violet dog set out on such a mad career that the old professor of
equilibristics could only stand and watch him with open mouth.</p>
<p>“Catch him! Stop him!” shouted the keepers, flinging themselves in
pursuit of the escaping dog. But the violet dog had already gained the
paling. With one bound he sprang up from the ground and found himself
at the top, hanging on by his fore-paws. And in two more convulsive
springs he had leaped over the paling, leaving on the nails a good half
of his side.</p>
<p>The old white poodle gazed after him for a long time. He understood the
mistake he had made.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<h4><SPAN name="XII" id="XII">XII</SPAN></h4>
<h4>A CLUMP OF LILACS</h4>
<p>Nikolai Yevgrafovitch Almazof hardly waited for his wife to open
the door to him; he went straight to his study without taking off
his hat or coat. His wife knew in a moment by his frowning face and
nervously-bitten underlip that a great misfortune had occurred.</p>
<p>She followed him in silence. Almazof stood still for a moment when he
reached the study, and stared gloomily into one corner, then he dashed
his portfolio out of his hand on to the floor, where it lay wide open,
and threw himself into an armchair, irritably snapping his fingers
together.</p>
<p>He was a young and poor army officer attending a course of lectures at
the staff office academy, and had just returned from a class. To-day
he had taken in to the professor his last and most difficult practical
work, a survey of the neighbourhood.</p>
<p>So far all his examinations had gone well, and it was only known to
God and to his wife what fearful labour they had cost him.... To begin
with, his very entrance into the academy had seemed impossible at
first. Two years in succession he had failed ignominiously, and only
in the third had he by determined effort overcome all hindrances. If
it hadn’t been for his wife he would not have had sufficient energy
to continue the struggle; he would have given it up entirely. But
Verotchka never allowed him to lose heart, she was always encouraging
him ... she met every drawback with a bright, almost gay, front. She
denied herself everything so that her husband might have all the little
things so necessary for a man engaged in mental labour; she was his
secretary, draughtsman, reader, lesson-hearer, and note-book all in one.</p>
<p>For five minutes there was a dead silence, broken only by the sorry
sound of their old alarm clock, familiar and tiresome ... one, two,
three-three—two clear ticks, and the third with a hoarse stammer.
Almazof still sat in his hat and coat, turning to one side in his
chair.... Vera stood two paces from him, silent also, her beautiful
mobile face full of suffering. At length she broke the stillness with
the cautiousness a woman might use when speaking at the bedside of a
very sick friend:</p>
<p>“Well, Kolya, what about the work? Was it bad?”</p>
<p>He shrugged his shoulders without speaking.</p>
<p>“Kolya, was it rejected? Tell me; we must talk it over together.”</p>
<p>Almazof turned to his wife and began to speak irritably and
passionately, as one generally does speak when telling of an insult
long endured.</p>
<p>“Yes, yes. They’ve rejected it, if you want to know. Can’t you see they
have? It’s all gone to the devil! All that rubbish”—he kicked the
portfolio with his foot—“all that rubbish had better be thrown into
the fire. That’s your academy. I shall be back in the regiment with a
bang next month, disgraced. And all for a filthy spot ... damn it!”</p>
<p>“What spot, Kolya?” asked she. “I don’t understand anything about it.”</p>
<p>She sat down on the side of his chair and put her arm round his neck.
He made no resistance, but still continued to stare into the corner
with an injured expression.</p>
<p>“What spot was it, Kolya?” asked his wife once more.</p>
<p>“Oh, an ordinary spot—of green paint. You know I sat up until three
o’clock last night to finish my drawing. The plan was beautifully done.
Everyone said so. Well, I sat there last night and I got so tired
that my hand shook, and I made a blot—such a big one.... I tried to
erase it, but I only made it worse.... I thought and thought what I
had better do, and I made up my mind to put a clump of trees in that
place.... It was very successful, and no one could guess there had
been a blot. Well, to-day I took it in to the professor. ‘Yes, yes,’
said he, ‘that’s very well. But what have you got here, lieutenant;
where have these bushes sprung from?’ Of course, I ought to have told
him what had happened. Perhaps he would only have laughed ... but
no, he wouldn’t, he’s such an accurate German, such a pedant. So I
said, ‘There are some trees growing there.’ ‘Oh, no, no,’ said he. ‘I
know this neighbourhood as well as I know the five fingers of my own
hand; there can’t be any trees there.’ So, my word against his, we
had a great argument about it; many of our officers were there too,
listening. ‘Well,’ he said at last, ‘if you’re so sure that there are
trees in this hollow, be so good as to ride over with me to-morrow and
see. I’ll prove to you that you’ve either done your work carelessly,
or that you’ve copied it from a three versts to the inch map....’”</p>
<p>“But why was he so certain that no bushes were there?”</p>
<p>“Oh, Lord, why? What childish questions you do ask! Because he’s
known this district for twenty years; he knows it better than his
own bedroom. He’s the most fearful pedant in the world, and a German
besides.... Well, of course, he’ll know in the end that I was lying and
so discussed the point with him....”</p>
<p>All the time he spoke he kept picking up burnt matches from the
ash-tray on the table in front of him, and breaking them to little
bits. When he ceased speaking, he threw the pieces on the floor. It was
quite evident that, strong man though he was, he was very near weeping.</p>
<p>For a long while husband and wife sat there silent. Then suddenly
Verotchka jumped up from her seat.</p>
<p>“Listen, Kolya,” said she. “We must go this very minute. Make haste and
get ready.”</p>
<p>Nikolai Yevgrafovitch wrinkled up his face as if he were suffering some
intolerable pain.</p>
<p>“Oh, don’t talk nonsense, Vera,” he said. “You don’t think I can go
and put matters right by apologising, do you? That would be asking for
punishment. Don’t be foolish, please!”</p>
<p>“No, it’s not foolishness,” said Vera, stamping her toot. “Nobody wants
you to go and apologise. But, don’t you see, if there aren’t any silly
old trees there we’d better go and put some.”</p>
<p>“Put some—trees!” exclaimed Nikolai Yevgrafovitch, his eyes staring.</p>
<p>“Yes, put some there. If you didn’t speak the truth, then you must make
it true. Come along, get ready. Give me my hat ... and coat. No, not
there; in the cupboard.... Umbrella!”</p>
<p>And while Almazof, finding his objections entirely ignored, began to
look for the hat and coat, Vera opened drawers and brought out various
little boxes and cases.</p>
<p>“Earrings.... No, they’re no good. We shan’t get anything on them.
Ah, here’s this ring with the valuable stone. We’ll have to buy that
back some time. It would be a pity to lose it. Bracelet ... they won’t
give much for that either, it’s old and bent.... Where’s your silver
cigar-case, Kolya?”</p>
<p>In five minutes all their valuables were in her hand-bag, and Vera,
dressed and ready, looked round for the last time to assure herself she
hadn’t overlooked anything.</p>
<p>“Let us go,” she said at last, resolutely.</p>
<p>“But where?” Almazof tried again to protest. “It’s beginning to get
dark already, and the place is ten versts away.”</p>
<p>“Stupid! Come along.”</p>
<p>First of all they went to the pawnshop. The pawnbroker had evidently
got accustomed long ago to the sight of people in distress, and could
not be touched by it. He was so methodical about his work, and took
so long to value the things, that Vera felt she should go crazy. What
specially vexed her was that the man should test her ring with acid,
and then, after weighing it, he valued it at three roubles only.</p>
<p>“But it’s a real brilliant,” said poor Vera. “It cost thirty-seven
roubles, and then it was a bargain.”</p>
<p>The pawnbroker closed his eyes with the air of a man who is frankly
bored.</p>
<p>“It’s all the same to us, madam,” said he, putting the next article
into the scales. “We don’t take the stones into consideration, only the
metals.”</p>
<p>To Vera’s astonishment, her old and bent bracelet was more valuable.
Altogether they got about twenty-three roubles, and that was more than
was really necessary.</p>
<p>When they got to the gardener’s house, the white Petersburg night had
already spread over the heavens, and a pearly light was in the air. The
gardener, a Tchekh, a little old man with gold eyeglasses, had only
just sat down to supper with his family. He was much surprised at their
request, and not altogether willing to take such a late order. He was
doubtless suspicious of a practical joke, and answered dryly to Vera’s
insistent demands:</p>
<p>“I’m very sorry. But I can’t send my workmen so far at night. If it
will do to-morrow morning, I’m quite at your service.”</p>
<p>There was no way out of the difficulty but to tell the man the whole
story of the unfortunate blot, and this Verotchka did. He listened
doubtfully at first, and was almost unfriendly, but when Vera began to
tell him of her plan to plant some bushes on the place, he became more
attentive and smiled sympathetically several times.</p>
<p>“Oh, well, it’s not much to do,” he agreed, when Vera had finished her
story. “What sort of bushes do you want?”</p>
<p>However, when they came to look at his plants, there was nothing very
suitable. The only thing possible to put on the spot was a clump of
lilacs.</p>
<p>It was in vain for Almazof to try and persuade his wife to go home.
She went all the way with him, and stayed all the time the bushes were
planted, feverishly fussing about and hindering the workmen. She only
consented to go home when she was assured that the turf under the
bushes could not be distinguished from the rest of the grass round
about.</p>
<p>Next day Vera felt it impossible to remain in the house. She went
out to meet her husband. Quite a long way off she knew, by a slight
spring in his walk, that everything had gone well.... True, Almazof was
covered in dust, and he could hardly move from weariness and hunger,
but his face shone with the triumph of victory.</p>
<p>“It’s all right! Splendid!” cried he when within ten paces of his wife,
in answer to the anxious expression on her face. “Just think, we went
together to those bushes, and he looked and looked at them—he even
plucked a leaf and chewed it. ‘What sort of a tree is this?’ says he.”</p>
<p>“‘I don’t know, your Excellency,’ said I.</p>
<p>“‘It’s a little birch, I suppose,’ says he.</p>
<p>“‘Yes, probably, your Excellency.’”</p>
<p>Then he turned to me and held out his hand.</p>
<p>“‘I beg your pardon, lieutenant,’ he says. ‘I must be getting old, that
I didn’t remember those bushes.’ He’s a fine man, that professor, and
he knows a lot. I felt quite sorry to deceive him. He’s one of the best
professors we have. His learning is simply wonderful. And how quick
and accurate he is in marking the plans—marvellous!”</p>
<p>But this meant little to Vera. She wanted to hear over and over
again exactly what the professor had said about the bushes. She was
interested in the smallest details—the expression on the professor’s
face, the tone of his voice when he said he must be growing old,
exactly how Kolya felt....</p>
<p>They went home together as if there had been no one in the street
except themselves, holding each other by the hand and laughing at
nothing. The passers-by stopped to look at them; they seemed such a
strange couple.</p>
<p>Never before had Nikolai Yevgrafovitch enjoyed his dinner so much as
on that day. After dinner, when Vera brought a glass of tea to him in
the study, husband and wife suddenly looked at one another, and both
laughed.</p>
<p>“What are you laughing at?” asked Vera.</p>
<p>“Well, why did <i>you</i> laugh?” said her husband.</p>
<p>“Oh, only foolishness. I was thinking all about those lilacs. And you?”</p>
<p>“Oh, mine was foolishness too—and the lilacs. I was just going to say
that now the lilac will always be my favourite flower....”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<h4><SPAN name="XIII" id="XIII">XIII</SPAN></h4>
<h4>ANATHEMA</h4>
<p>“Father Deacon, you’re wasting the candles,” said the deacon’s wife.
“It’s time to get up.”</p>
<p>This small, thin, yellow-faced woman treated her husband very harshly.
In the school at which she had been educated there had been an opinion
that—men were scoundrels, deceivers, and tyrants. But her husband, the
deacon, was certainly not a tyrant. He was absolutely in awe of his
half-hysterical, half-epileptic, childless wife. The deacon weighed
about nine and a half poods<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_12" id="FNanchor_1_12"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_12" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN> of solid flesh; he had a broad chest
like the body of a motor-car, an awful voice, and with it all that
gentle condescension of manner which often marks the behaviour of
extraordinarily strong people in their relations towards the weak.</p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_12" id="Footnote_1_12"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_12"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN> A pood is 40 Russian lbs., about 36 lbs. English.</p>
</div>
<p>It always took the deacon a long time to get his voice in order. This
occupation—an unpleasant, long-drawn-out torture—is, of course,
well known to all those who have to sing in public: the rubbing with
cocaine, the burning with caustic, the gargling with boracic acid. And,
still lying upon his bed, Father Olympus began to try his voice.</p>
<p>“Via ... kmm! Via-a-a! Alleluia, alleluia. ... Oba-che ... kmm....
Ma-ma....”</p>
<p>“There’s no sound in my voice,” he said to himself. “Vla-di-ko
bla-go-slo-ve-e-e.... Km....”</p>
<p>Like all famous singers, he was given to be anxious about his voice. It
is well known that actors grow pale and cross themselves before they go
on to the stage. And Father Olympus suffered from this vice of fear.
Yet he was the only man in the town, and possibly in all Russia, who
could make his voice resound in the old dark cathedral church, gleaming
with ancient gold and mosaic.</p>
<p>He alone could fill all the corners of the old building with his
powerful voice, and when he intoned the funeral service every crystal
lustre in the candelabras trembled and jingled with the sound.</p>
<p>His prim wife brought him in a glass of weak tea with lemon in it, and,
as usual on Sunday mornings, a glass of vodka. Olympus tried his voice
once more: “Mi ... mi ... fa.... Mi-ro-no-citsi.... Here, mother,”
called he to his wife, “give me <i>re</i> on the harmonium.”</p>
<p>His wife sounded a long melancholy note. “Km ... km.... Pharaoh and his
chariots.... No, no, I can’t do it, my voice has gone. The devil must
have got into me from that writer, what’s his name?...”</p>
<p>Father Olympus was very fond of reading; he read much and
indiscriminately, but paid very little attention to the names of the
authors. His seminary education, based chiefly on learning by heart,
on reading “rubrics,” on learning indispensable quotations from the
fathers of the Church, had developed his memory to an unusual degree.
In order to get by heart a whole page of complicated casuistical
reasoning, such as that of St. Augustine, Tertullian, Origen, Basil
the Great or St. John Chrysostom, it was quite sufficient for him
to run his eye over the lines, and he would remember them. It was a
student from the Bethany Academy who brought him books to read, and
only the evening before he had given him a delightful romance, a
picture of life in the Caucasus, of soldiers, Cossacks, Tchetchenians,
and how they lived there and fought one another, drank wine, married,
hunted.</p>
<p>The reading of this tale had disturbed the elementary soul of the
deacon. He had read it three times over, and often during the reading
had laughed and wept emotionally, clenching his fists and turning his
huge body from one side to the other in his chair. He continually
asked himself, “Would it not have been better to have been a hunter, a
trapper, a fisherman, a horseman, anything rather than a clergyman?”</p>
<hr />
<p>He was always a little later in coming into the cathedral than he ought
to have been. Just like a famous baritone at a theatre. As he came
through the south door into the sanctuary, on this Sunday morning, he
tried his voice for the last time. “Km ... km.... I can sing <i>re,</i>” he
thought. “But that scoundrel will certainly give me the tone on <i>doh.</i>
Never mind, I must change it to my note, and the choir will be obliged
to follow.”</p>
<p>There awoke in him that pride which always slumbers in the breast of
a public favourite, for he was spoilt by the whole town; even the
street-boys used to collect together to stare at him with a similar
veneration to that with which they gazed into the immense mouth of the
brass helicon in the military band on the boulevard.</p>
<p>The bishop entered and was solemnly installed in his seat. He wore
his mitre a little on one side. Two sub-deacons stood beside him with
censers, swinging them harmoniously. The clergy, in bright festival
robes, stood around. Two priests brought forward from the altar the
ikons of the Saviour and the Virgin-Mother, and placed them on a stand
before the people.</p>
<p>The cathedral was an ancient building, and had a pulpit of carved oak
like that of a Catholic church. It stood close up to the wall, and was
reached by a winding staircase. This was the deacon’s place.</p>
<p>Slowly, trying each step as he went, and carefully resting his
hands on the balustrade—he was always afraid of breaking something
accidentally—the deacon went up into the pulpit. Then, clearing his
throat and nose and expectorating, he struck the tuning-fork, passed
deliberately from <i>doh</i> to <i>re,</i> and began:</p>
<p>“Bless us, most reverend Father.”</p>
<p>“Now, you scoundrel,” he thought to himself, apostrophising the leader
of the choir; “you won’t dare to change the tone in the presence of the
bishop.” At that moment he felt, with pleasure, that his voice sounded
much better than usual; it was quite easy to pass from one note to
another, and its soft depth of tone caused all the air in the cathedral
to vibrate.</p>
<p>It was the Orthodox service for the first week in Lent, and, at first,
Father Olympus had not much work. The reader trumpeted out the psalms
indistinctly; he was a deacon from the academy, a future professor of
homiletics, and he snuffled.</p>
<p>Father Olympus roared out from time to time, “Let us pray.” He stood
there on his raised platform, immense, in his stiff vestment of gilt
brocade, his mane of grey-black hair hanging on his shoulders, and
every now and then he tried his voice quietly. The church was full to
the doors with sentimental old peasant women and sturdy grey-bearded
peasants.</p>
<p>“Strange,” thought Olympus to himself suddenly, “but every one of these
women’s heads, if I look at it from the side, reminds me inevitably
either of the head of a fish or of a hen’s head. Even the deaconess, my
wife....”</p>
<p>His attention, however, was not diverted from the service. He followed
it all along in his seventeenth-century missal. The prayers came to an
end: “Almighty God, Master and Creator of all living.” And at last,
“Amen.”</p>
<p>Then began the affirmation of Orthodoxy. “Who is as great as the Lord,
as our God? Thou art the God who alone doest wonders.” The chant had
many turns in it, and was not particularly clear. Generally during
the first week in Lent there follows, at this point, the ritual of
anathema, which can be altered or omitted as may be thought fit by the
bishop. There is a list of persons to be anathematised for special
reasons, Mazeppa is cursed, Stenka Razin, Arius the iconoclast, the
old-believer Avvakum, etc., etc.</p>
<p>But the deacon was not quite himself to-day. Certainly he must have
been a little upset by the vodka his wife had given him that morning.
For some reason or other he could not get the story which he had read
the previous night out of his mind. He kept seeing clear and vivid
pictures of a beautiful, simple, and boundlessly attractive life.
Almost mechanically he went through the Creed, chanted the Amen, and
proclaimed according to an ancient custom to an old and solemn tone:
“This is the faith of the apostles, this is the faith of our fathers,
this is the Orthodox faith, this is the universal faith, this faith is
ours.”</p>
<p>The archbishop was a great formalist, a pedant, and a somewhat
eccentric man. He never allowed a word to be dropped out of the text
of the canon of our thrice-blessed Father Andrew of Crete, or from
the funeral service or from any other rite. And Father Olympus,
imperturbably causing the cathedral to vibrate with his lion’s roar,
and making the lustres of the candelabra jingle and sound as they
moved, cursed, anathematised and excommunicated from the Church the
iconoclasts, all the ancient heretics from Arius onward, all those
accepting the teaching of Ital, of the monk Nil, of Constantine
Bulgaris and Irinik, of Varlaam and Akindin, of Gerontius and
Isaac Agrir; cursed those who insulted the Church, all Mahometans,
Dissenters and Judaizers; cursed the reproachers of the festival of
the Annunciation, smugglers, offenders of widows and orphans, the
Old-Believers, the rebels and traitors, Grishka, Otrepief, Timoshka
Akundinof, Stenka Razin, Ivashka Mazeppa, Emelka Pugachof, as well as
all those who uphold any teaching contrary to that of the Orthodox
faith.</p>
<p>Then the extent of the curse was proclaimed: denial of the blessings of
redemption, exclusion from the Holy Sacraments, and expulsion from the
assembly of the holy fathers and their inheritance.</p>
<p>Curses were pronounced on those who do not think that the Orthodox
Tsar was raised to the throne by the special will of God, when at his
anointing, at the commencement of his high calling, the holy oil was
poured out upon him; also on those daring to stir up sedition against
him; on those who abuse and blaspheme the holy ikons. And to each of
these proclamations the choir responded in a mournful wail, tender
angelic voices giving the response, “<i>Anathema.</i>”</p>
<p>The women had long been weeping hysterically.</p>
<p>The deacon was about to end by singing the “Eternal Memory” for all
those departed this life in the true faith, when the psalm-singer
brought him a little note from the priest, telling him that his
Eminence the archbishop had ordered that Count Leo Tolstoy was to be
anathematised.</p>
<p>The deacon’s throat was sore from much reading. But he cleared his
throat by a cough, and began once more: “Bless us, most reverend
Father.” He guessed, rather than heard, the feeble mutterings of the
aged prelate:</p>
<p>“The proto-deacon will now, by the grace of God, pronounce a curse upon
a blasphemer and apostate from the faith of Christ, and expel from the
Holy Sacraments of the Church Count Leo Tolstoy. In the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.”</p>
<p>“Amen,” sang the choir.</p>
<p>Father Olympus felt his hair stand on end. It seemed to stick out on
all sides, and become stiff and painful as if turning into steel wire.
And at that moment his memory recalled with extraordinary clearness
the tender words of the story<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_13" id="FNanchor_1_13"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_13" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN> he had read the previous night:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>“Rousing himself, Yeroshka raised his head and watched the
moths fluttering around the flickering flame of his candle
and falling therein.</p>
<p>“‘Fool! fool!’ said he to one. ‘Whither are you flying? Fool!
fool!’ He got up and drove the moths away with his clumsy
fingers.</p>
<p>“‘You’ll burn yourself, little fool; come, fly away, there’s
plenty of room here,’ said he, coaxing one of them with
gentle voice, and striving to catch hold of it by the wings
and send it away. ‘You’ll destroy yourself, and then I shall
be sorry for you.’”</p>
</blockquote>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_13" id="Footnote_1_13"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_13"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN> Evidently, “The Cossacks,” by Tolstoy.—(ED.)</p>
</div>
<p>“Good Lord! Who is it I am to curse?” said the deacon to himself in
terror. “Is it possibly <i>he</i>—he who made me feel so much, and weep
all last night for joy and rapture?”</p>
<p>But, obedient to a thousand-year-old custom, he repeated the terribly
moving words of cursing and excommunication, and they resounded among
the crowd like blows upon a large church bell.</p>
<p>So the curse went on: “The ex-priest Nikita, the monks Sergei,
Sabatius—yes, Sabatius—Dorofei, Gabriel—blasphemers, impenitent and
stubborn in their heresy—and all who act contrary to the will of God,
be they accursed!...”</p>
<p>He waited a moment to take breath. His face was red and perspiring.
The arteries on both sides of his throat were swollen, each a finger’s
thickness. And all the while he proclaimed the curse, Tolstoy’s
thoughts were in his mind. He remembered another passage:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>“Once as I sat beside a stream I saw a little cradle come
floating bottom upwards towards me. It was quite whole, only
the edges a little broken. And I thought—whose cradle is
it? Those devils of soldiers have been to a hamlet and taken
away all the stores; one of them must have killed a little
child and cut the cradle down from its corner with his knife.
How can people do such things? Ah, people have no souls! And
at such thoughts I became very sad. I thought—they threw the
cradle away and drove out the mother and burned the home, and
by and by they’ll come to us....”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Still he went on with the curse:</p>
<p>“Those sinning against the Holy Ghost, like Simon the sorcerer and
Ananias and Sapphira. As the dog returns to its own vomit again, may
their days be few and evil, and may their prayers be turned into sin;
may Satan stand at their right hand; when they are judged let them be
condemned, let their names be blotted out and the memory of them perish
from the earth ... and may the curses and anathemas [hat fall upon
them be manifold. May there come upon them the trembling of Cain, the
leprosy of Gehazi, the strangling of Judas, the destruction of Simon
the sorcerer, the bursting of Arius, the sudden death of Ananias and
Sapphira ... be they anathema and excommunicate, and unforgiven even in
their death; may their bones be scattered and not buried in the earth;
may they be in eternal torment, and tortured by day and night....”</p>
<p>But Tolstoy had said:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>“God has made the world to be a joy to man. There is no sin
anywhere, not even in the life of a beast. He lives in one
place, lives in another. Where he is there is his home. What
God gives he takes. But we say that for such things we shall
have to suffer. I think that is all one big falsehood....”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>The deacon stopped suddenly, and let his ancient missal fall with a
bang. Still more dreadful curses were to come, words which could only
have been imagined by the narrow minds of monks in the early centuries
of Christianity.</p>
<p>His face had become purple, almost black; his lingers convulsively
grasped the rail of the desk. For a moment he felt that he must swoon.
But he recovered, and straining the whole might of his tremendous
voice, he burst forth triumphantly with new words, wrong words:</p>
<p>“The joy of our earth, the ornament and the flower of life, the true
servant and fellow-soldier of Christ, Count Leo....”</p>
<p>He was silent for a second. In the crowded church there was not a
cough, not a whisper nor a shuffle of the foot. There was a terrible
silence, the silence of hundreds of people dominated by one will,
overcome by one feeling. The eyes of the deacon were burning and
brimming over with tears, his face became suddenly beautiful as the
face of a man in an ecstasy of inspiration. He cleared his throat once
more, tried an octave, and then suddenly filling the enormous cathedral
with the tones of his terrible voice, he roared out:</p>
<p>“<i>Mno-ga-ya lye-e-e-ta-a-a.</i> Ma-any ye-e-ears.” And instead of turning
the candle upside down, according to the rite of anathema, he raised it
high in the air.</p>
<p>It was in vain that the leader of the choir whispered to his boys,
to knock the deacon’s head with the tuning-fork, or to put their
hands over his mouth. Joyfully, as if an archangel were blowing a
trumpet with silver tones, the deacon lifted his voice over the whole
congregation: “<i>Mnogaya, mnogaya, mnogaya lyeta.</i>”</p>
<p>The prior, a monk, an official, the psalm-reader and the deaconess
rushed up to him.</p>
<p>“Leave me alone ... leave me alone,” said Father Olympus in an angry
whisper, roughly pushing away the monk’s arm. “I’ve spoilt my voice,
but it has been for the glory of God. Go away!...”</p>
<p>He took off his brocaded vestment at the altar, kissed his stole with
emotion, crossed himself before the altar ikon, and went out of the
church. He went out, a whole head taller than the people round him,
immense, majestic, solemn. And the people involuntarily made way for
him, looking at him with a strange timorousness. His look was adamant
as he passed the bishop’s chair, and without turning his eyes that way
he strode out into the vestibule.</p>
<p>In the open space before the church his little wife caught him up, and
weeping and pulling his cassock by the sleeve, she gasped:</p>
<p>“What have you gone and done, idiot, cursed one! Been guzzling vodka
all the morning, disgraceful drunkard! You’ll be in luck’s way if you
only get sent to a monastery for this, and given a scavenger’s job.
Booh! You, Cossack of Cherkask! How many people’s doorsteps shall I
have to wear out to get you out of this? Herod! Oh, you stupid bungler!”</p>
<p>“It doesn’t matter,” whispered the deacon to himself, with his eyes on
the ground. “I will go and carry bricks or be a signalman or a sledge
driver or a house porter; but, anyhow, I shall give up my post. Yes,
to-morrow—I don’t want to go on; I can’t any longer. My soul won’t
stand it. I firmly believe in the Creed and in Christ, and in the
Apostolic Church. But I can’t assent to malice. ‘God has made the world
to be a joy to man,’” he quoted suddenly the beautiful, familiar words.</p>
<p>“You’re a fool, a blockhead,” cried his wife. “I’ll have to put you in
an asylum. I’ll go to the governor—to the Tsar himself. You’ve drunk
yourself into a fever, you wooden-head!”</p>
<p>Father Olympus stood still, turned to her, and opening wide his
wrathful eyes, said impressively and harshly:</p>
<p>“Well?!”</p>
<p>At that the deaconess became timidly silent, walked a little way from
her husband, covered her face with her handkerchief, and began to weep.</p>
<p>And the deacon continued his way, an immense figure, dark, majestical,
like a man carved out of stone.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<h4><SPAN name="XIV" id="XIV">XIV</SPAN></h4>
<h4>TEMPTING PROVIDENCE</h4>
<p>You’re always saying “accident, accident....” That’s just the point.
What I want to say is that on every merest accident it is possible to
look more deeply.</p>
<p>Permit me to remark that I am already sixty years old. And this is
just the age when, after all the noisy passions of his youth, a man
must choose one of three ways of life: money-making, ambition, or
philosophy. For my part I think there are only two paths. Ambition
must, sooner or later, take the form of getting something for
oneself—money or power—in acquiring and extending either earthly or
heavenly possibilities.</p>
<p>I don’t dare to call myself a philosopher, that’s too high-flown a
title for me ... it doesn’t go with my character. I’m the sort of
person who might anytime be called upon to show his credentials. But
all the same, my life has been extremely broad and very varied. I have
seen riches and poverty and sickness, war and the loss of friends,
prison, love, ruin, faith, unbelief. And I’ve even—believe it or
not, as you please—I’ve even seen <i>people.</i> Perhaps you think that a
foolish remark? But it’s not. For one man to see another and understand
him, he must first of all forget his own personality, forget to
consider what impression he himself is making on his neighbours and
what a fine figure he cuts in the world. There are very few who can see
other people, I assure you.</p>
<p>Well, here I am, a sinful man, and in my declining years I love to
ponder upon life. I am old, and solitary as well, and you can’t think
how long the nights are to us old folk. My heart and my memory have
preserved for me thousands of living recollections—of myself and of
others. But it’s one thing to chew the cud of recollection as a cow
chews nettles, and quite another to consider things with wisdom and
judgment. And that’s what I call philosophy.</p>
<p>We’ve been talking of accident and fate. I quite agree with you that
the happenings of life seem senseless, capricious, blind, aimless,
simply foolish. But over them all—that is, over millions of happenings
interwoven together, there reigns—I am perfectly certain of this—an
inexorable law. Everything passes and returns again, is born again out
of a little thing, out of nothing, burns and tortures itself, rejoices,
reaches a height and falls, and then returns again and again, as if
twining itself about the spiral curve of the flight of time. And this
spiral having been accomplished, it in its turn winds back again for
many years, returning and passing over its former place, and then
making a new curve—a spiral of spirals.... And so on without end.</p>
<p>Of course you’ll say that if this law is really in existence people
would long ago have discovered it and would be able to define its
course and make a kind of map of it. No, I don’t think so. We are
like weavers, sitting close up to an infinitely long and infinitely
broad web. There are certain colours before our eyes, flowers, blues,
purples, greens, all moving, moving and passing ... but because we’re
so near to it we can’t make out the pattern. Only those who are able
to stand above life, higher than we do, gentle scholars, prophets,
dreamers, saints and poets, these may have occasional glimpses through
the confusion of life, and their keen inspired gaze may see the
beginnings of a harmonious design, and may divine its end.</p>
<p>You think I express myself extravagantly? Don’t you now? But wait a
little; perhaps I can put it more clearly. You musn’t let me bore you,
though.... Yet what can one do on a railway journey except talk?</p>
<p>I agree that there are laws of Nature governing alike in their wisdom
the courses of the stars and the digestion of beetles. I believe in
such laws and I revere them. But there is <i>Something</i> or <i>Somebody</i>
stronger than Fate, greater than the world. If it is <i>Something,</i> I
should call it the law of logical absurdity, or of absurd logicality,
just as you please.... I can’t express myself very well. If it is
<i>Somebody,</i> then it must be someone in comparison with whom our
biblical devil and our romantic Satan are but puny jesters and harmless
rogues.</p>
<p>Imagine to yourself an almost godlike Power over this world, having a
desperate childish love of playing tricks, knowing neither good nor
evil, but always mercilessly hard, sagacious, and, devil take it all,
somehow strangely just. You don’t understand, perhaps? Then let me
illustrate my meaning by examples.</p>
<p>Take Napoleon: a marvellous life, an almost impossibly great
personality, inexhaustible power, and look at his end—on a tiny
island, suffering from disease of the bladder, complaining of the
doctors, of his food, senile grumblings in solitude.... Of course,
this pitiful end was simply a mocking laugh, a derisive smile on
the face of my mysterious <i>Somebody.</i> But consider this tragic
biography thoughtfully, putting aside all the explanations of learned
people—they would explain it all simply in accordance with law—and I
don’t know how it will appear to you, but here I see clearly existing
together this mixture of absurdity and logicality, and I cannot
possibly explain it to myself.</p>
<p>Then General Skobelef. A great, a splendid figure. Desperate courage,
and a kind of exaggerated belief in his own destiny. He always mocked
at death, went into a murderous fire of the enemy with bravado, and
courted endless risks in a kind of unappeasable thirst for danger.
And see—he died on a common bed, in a hired room in the company of
prostitutes. Again I say: absurd, cruel, yet somehow logical. It is
as if each of these pitiful deaths by their contrast with the life,
rounded off, blended, completed, two splendid beings.</p>
<p>The ancients knew and feared this mysterious <i>Someone</i>—you remember
the ring of Polycrates—but they mistook his jest for the envy of Fate.</p>
<p>I assure you—<i>i.e.,</i> I don’t assure <i>you,</i> but I am deeply assured
of it myself—that sometime or other, perhaps after thirty thousand
years, life on this earth will have become marvellously beautiful.
There will be palaces, gardens, fountains.... The burdens now borne
by mankind—slavery, private ownership of property, lies, and
oppression—will cease. There will be no more sickness, disorder,
death; no more envy, no vice, no near or far, all will have become
brothers, And then <i>He</i>—you notice that even in speaking I pronounce
the name with a capital letter—He, passing one day through the
universe, will look on us, frown evilly, smile, and then breathe upon
the world—and the good old Earth will cease to be. A sad end for
this beautiful planet, eh? But just think to what a terrible bloody
orgiastic end universal virtue might lead, if once people succeeded in
getting thoroughly surfeited by it!</p>
<p>However, what’s the use of taking such great examples as our earth,
Napoleon, and the ancient Greeks? I myself have, from time to time,
caught a glimpse of this strange and inscrutable law in the most
ordinary occurrences. If you like, I’ll tell you a simple incident when
I myself clearly felt the mocking breath of this god.</p>
<p>I was travelling by train from Tomsk to Petersburg in an ordinary
first-class compartment. One of my companions on the journey was a
young civil engineer, a very short, stout, good-natured young man:
a simple Russian face, round, well-cared for, white eyebrows and
eyelashes, sparse hair brushed up from his forehead, showing the red
skin beneath ... a kind, good “Yorkshireman.” His eyes were like the
dull blue eyes of a sucking pig.</p>
<p>He proved a very pleasant companion. I have rarely seen anyone with
such engaging manners. He at once gave me his lower sleeping-place,
helped me to place my trunk on the rack, and was generally so kind that
he even made me feel a little awkward. When we stopped at a station he
bought wine and food, and had evidently great pleasure in persuading
the company to share them with him.</p>
<p>I saw at once that he was bubbling over with some great inward
happiness, and that he was desirous of seeing all around him as happy
as he was.</p>
<p>And this proved to be the case. In ten minutes he had already began
to open his heart to me. Certainly I noticed that directly he spoke
of himself the other people in the carriage seemed to wriggle in
their seats and take an exaggerated interest in observing the passing
landscape. Later on, I realised that each of them had heard the story
at least a dozen times before. And now my turn had come.</p>
<p>The engineer had come from the Far East, where he had been living
for five years, and consequently he had not seen his family in
Petersburg for five years. He had thought to dispatch his business
in a year at the most, but at first official duties had kept him,
then certain profitable enterprises had turned up, and after it
had seemed impossible to leave a business which had become so very
large and remunerative. Now everything had been wound up and he was
returning home. Who could blame him for his talkativeness; to have
lived for five years far from a beloved home, and come back young,
healthy, successful, with a heart full of unspent love! What man could
have imposed silence upon himself, or overcome that fearful itch of
impatience, increasing with every hour, with every passing hundred
versts?</p>
<p>I soon learnt from him all about his family. His wife’s name was
Susannah or Sannochka, and his daughter bore the outlandish name of
Yurochka. He had left her a little three-year-old girl, and “Just
imagine!” cried he, “now she must be quite grown up, almost ready to be
married.”</p>
<p>He told me his wife’s maiden name, and of the poverty they had
experienced together in their early married days, when he had been a
student in his last year, and had not even a second pair of trousers to
wear, and what a splendid companion, nurse, mother, and sister in one,
his wife had been to him then.</p>
<p>He struck his breast with his clenched fist, his face reddened with
pride, and his eyes flashed, as he cried:</p>
<p>“If only you knew her! A be-eauty! If you’re in Petersburg I must
introduce you to her. You must certainly come and see us there, you
must, indeed, without any ceremony or excuse, Kirochnaya 156. I’ll
introduce you to her, and you’ll see my old woman for yourself. A
Queen! She was always the <i>belle</i> at our civil-engineers’ balls. You
must come and see us, I swear, or I shall be offended.”</p>
<p>And he gave us each one of his visiting cards on which he had pencilled
out his Manchurian address, and written in the Petersburg one, telling
us at the same time that his sumptuous flat had been taken by his wife
only a year ago—he had insisted on it when his business had reached
its height.</p>
<p>Yes, his talk was like a waterfall. Four times a day, when we stopped
at important stations, he would send home a reply-paid telegram to
be delivered to him at the next big stopping-place or simply on the
train, addressed to such and such a number, first-class passenger.
So-and-so.... And you ought to have seen him when the conductor came
along shouting in a sing-song tone “Telegram for first-class passenger
So-and-so.” I assure you there was a shining halo round his head
like that of the holy saints. He tipped the conductors royally, and
not the conductors only either. He had an insatiable desire to give
to everybody, to make people happy, to caress them. He gave us all
souvenirs, knicknacks made out of Siberian and Ural stones, trinkets,
studs, pins, Chinese rings, jade images, and other trifles. Among them
were many things that were very valuable, some on account of their
cost, others for their rare and artistic work, yet, do you know, it was
impossible to refuse them, though one felt embarrassed and awkward in
receiving such valuable gifts—he begged us to accept them with such
earnestness and insistence, just as one cannot continue to refuse a
child who continues to ask one to take a sweet.</p>
<p>He had with him in his boxes and in his hand luggage a whole store of
things, all gifts for Sannochka and Yurochka. Wonderful things they
were—priceless Chinese dresses, ivory, gold, miniatures in sardonyx,
furs, painted fans, lacquered boxes, albums—and you ought to have seen
and heard the tenderness and the rapture with which he spoke of his new
ones, when he showed us these gifts. His love may have been somewhat
blind, too noisy, and egotistical, perhaps even a little hysterical,
but I swear that through these formal and trivial veilings I could see
a great and genuine love—love at a sharp and painful tension.</p>
<p>I remember, too, how at one of the stations when another waggon was
being attached to the train, a pointsman had his foot cut off. There
was great excitement, all the passengers went to look at the injured
man—and people travelling by train are the most empty-headed, the
wildest, the most cruel in the world. The engineer did not stay in
the crowd, he went quietly up to the station-master, talked with
him for a few moments, and then handed him a note for a sum of
money—not a small amount, I expect, for the official cap was lifted in
acknowledgment with the greatest respect. He did this very quickly; no
one but myself saw his action, but I have eyes that notice such things.
And I saw also that he took advantage of the longer stoppage of the
train and succeeded in sending off a telegram.</p>
<p>I can see him now as he walked across the platform—his white
engineer’s cap pushed to the back of his head; his long blouse of fine
tussore, with collar fastening at the side; over one shoulder the strap
of his field-glasses, and crossing it, over the other shoulder, the
strap of his dispatch-case—coming out of the telegraph office and
looking so fresh and plump and strong with such a clear complexion, and
the look of a well-fed, simple, country lad.</p>
<p>And at almost every big station he received a telegram. He quite spoilt
the conductors—running himself to the office to inquire if there was
no message for him. Poor boy! He could not keep his joy to himself,
but read his telegrams aloud to us, as if we had nothing else to think
about except his family happiness—“Hope you are well. We send kisses
and await your arrival impatiently.—<span style="font-size: 0.85em;">SANNOCHKA, YUROCHKA</span>.” Or: “With
watch in hand we follow on the timetable the course of your train from
station to station. Our spirits and thoughts are with you.” All the
telegrams were of this kind. There was even one like this: “Put your
watch to Petersburg time, and exactly at eleven o’clock look at the
star Alpha in the Great Bear. I will do the same.”</p>
<p>There was one passenger on the train who was owner or bookkeeper, or
manager of a gold mine, a Siberian, with a face like that of Moses
the Moor,<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_14" id="FNanchor_1_14"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_14" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN> dry and elongated, thick, black, stern brows, and a long,
full, greyish beard—a man who looked as if he were exceptionally
experienced in all the trials of life. He made a warning remark to the
engineer:</p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_14" id="Footnote_1_14"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_14"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN> One of the hermits of the Egyptian Desert, a saint in the
Russian Calendar.</p>
</div>
<p>“You know, young man, it’s no use you abusing the telegraph service in
such a way.”</p>
<p>“What do you mean? How is it no use?”</p>
<p>“Well, it’s impossible for a woman to keep herself all the time in such
an exalted and wound-up state of mind. You ought to have mercy on other
peoples’ nerves.”</p>
<p>But the engineer only laughed and clapped the wiseacre on the knee.</p>
<p>“Ah, little father, I know you, you people of the Old Testament. You’re
always stealing back home unexpectedly and on the quiet. ‘Is everything
as it should be on the domestic hearth?’ Eh?”</p>
<p>But the man with the ikon face only raised his eyebrows and smiled.</p>
<p>“Well, what of it? Sometimes there’s no harm in that.”</p>
<p>At Nizhni we had new fellow-travellers, and at Moscow new ones again.
The agitation of my engineer was still increasing. What could be done
with him? He made acquaintance with everybody; talked to married folks
of the sacredness of home, reproached bachelors for the slovenliness
and disorder of bachelor life, talked to young ladies about a single
and eternal love, conversed with mothers about their children, and
always led the conversation to talk about his Sannochka and Yurochka.
Even now I remember that his daughter used to lisp: “I have thome
yellow thlipperth,” and the like. And once, when she was pulling
the cat’s tail, and the cat mewed, her mother said, “Don’t do that,
Yurochka, you’re hurting the cat,” and the child answered, “No, mother,
it liketh it.”</p>
<p>It was all very tender, very touching, but, I’m bound to confess, a
little tiresome.</p>
<p>Next morning we were nearing Petersburg. It was a dull, wet, unpleasant
day. There was not exactly a fog, but a kind of dirty cloudiness
enveloped the rusty, thin-looking pines, and the wet hills looked like
hairy warts extending on both sides of the line. I got up early and
went along to the lavatory to wash; on the way I ran into the engineer,
he was standing by the window and looking alternately at his watch and
then out of the window.</p>
<p>“Good morning,” said I. “What are you doing?”</p>
<p>“Oh, good morning,” said he. “I’m just testing the speed of the train;
it’s going about sixty versts an hour.”</p>
<p>“You test it by your watch?”</p>
<p>“Yes, it’s very simple. You see, there are twenty-five sazhens between
the posts—a twentieth part of a verst. Therefore, if we travel these
twenty-five sazhens in four seconds, it means we are going forty-five
versts an hour; if in three seconds, we’re going sixty versts an hour;
if in two seconds, ninety. But you can reckon the speed without a watch
if you know how to count the seconds—you must count as quickly as
possible, but quite distinctly, one, two, three, four, five, six—one,
two, three, four, five, six—that’s a <i>speciality</i> of the Austrian
General Staff.”</p>
<p>He talked on, with fidgety movements and restless eyes, and I knew
quite well, of course, that all this talk about the counting of
the Austrian General Staff was all beside the point, just a simple
diversion of his to cheat his impatience.</p>
<p>It became dreadful to watch him after we had passed the station of
Luban. He looked to me paler and thinner, and, in a way, older. He even
stopped talking. He pretended to read a newspaper, but it was evident
that it was a tiresome and distasteful occupation for him; sometimes
he even held the paper upside down. He would sit still for about five
minutes, then go to the window, sit down for a while and seem as if he
were trying to push the train forward, then go again to the window and
test the speed of the train, again turning his head, first to the right
and then to the left. I know—who doesn’t know?—that days and weeks of
expectation are as nothing in comparison with those last half-hours,
with the last quarter of an hour.</p>
<p>But at last the signal-box, the endless network of crossing rails, and
then the long wooden platform edged with a row of porters in white
aprons.... The engineer put on his coat, took his bag in his hand, and
went along the corridor to the door of the train. I was looking out of
the window to hail a porter as soon as the train stopped. I could see
the engineer very well, he had got outside the door on to the step.
He noticed me, nodded, and smiled, but it struck me, even at that
distance, how pale he was.</p>
<p>A tall lady in a sort of silvery bodice and a large velvet hat and blue
veil went past our carriage. A little girl in a short frock, with long,
white-gaitered legs, was with her. They were both looking for someone,
and anxiously scanning every window. But they passed him over. I heard
the engineer cry out in a strange, choking, trembling voice:</p>
<p>“Sannochka!”</p>
<p>I think they both turned round. And then, suddenly a sharp and dreadful
wail.... I shall never forget it. A cry of perplexity, terror, pain,
lamentation, like nothing else I’ve ever heard.</p>
<p>The next second I saw the engineer’s head, without a cap, somewhere
between the lower part of the train and the platform. I couldn’t see
his face, only his bright upstanding hair and the pinky flesh beneath,
but only for a moment, it flashed past me and was gone....</p>
<p>Afterwards they questioned me as a witness. I remember how I tried
to calm the wife, but what could one say in such a case? I saw him,
too—a distorted red lump of flesh. He was dead when they got him out
from under the train. I heard afterwards that his leg had been severed
first, and as he was trying instinctively to save himself, he fell
under the train, and his whole body was crushed under the wheels.</p>
<p>But now I’m coming to the most dreadful point of my story. In those
terrible, never-to-be-forgotten moments I had a strange consciousness
which would not leave me. “It’s a stupid death,” I thought, “absurd,
cruel, unjust,” but why, from the very first moment that I heard his
cry, why did it seem clear to me that the thing must happen, and that
it was somehow natural and logical? Why was it? Can you explain it? Was
it not that I felt here the careless indifferent smile of my devil?</p>
<p>His widow—I visited her afterwards, and she asked me many questions
about him—said that they both had tempted Fate by their impatient
love, in their certainty of meeting, in their sureness of the morrow.
Perhaps so.... I can’t say.... In the East, that tried well of ancient
wisdom, a man never says that he intends to do something either to-day
or to-morrow without adding “<i>Insh-Allah,</i>” which means, “In the name
of God,” or “If God will.”</p>
<p>And yet I don’t think that there was here a tempting of Fate, it seemed
to me just the absurd logic of a mysterious god. Greater joy than
their mutual expectation, when, in spite of distance, their souls met
together—greater joy, perhaps, these two would never have experienced!
God knows what might have awaited them later! Dischantment? Weariness?
Boredom? Perhaps hate?</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<h4><SPAN name="XV" id="XV">XV</SPAN></h4>
<h4>CAIN</h4>
<p>The company of soldiers commanded by Captain Markof had come to take
part in a punitive expedition. Tired, irritable, weary from their long
journey in an uncomfortable train, the men were sullen and morose. On
their arrival at a station with a strange-sounding foreign name, beer
and vodka were served out to them by men who seemed to be peasants. The
soldiers cried “Hurrah!” sang songs and danced, but their faces wore a
look of stony indifference.</p>
<p>Then the work began. The company could not be burdened with prisoners,
and so all suspected persons whom they came across on the road, and all
those who had no passports, were shot without delay. Captain Markof was
not mistaken in his psychological analysis; he knew that the steadily
increasing irritation of his soldiers would find a certain satisfaction
in such bloody chastisement.</p>
<p>On the evening of December 31st the company stopped for the night at a
half-ruined baronial farm. They were fifteen versts from the town, and
the captain reckoned to get there by three o’clock the next afternoon.
He felt certain that his men would have serious and prolonged work
there, and he wanted them to get whatever rest was possible, to quiet
and strengthen them for it. He therefore gave orders that they be
lodged in the various barns and outhouses of the estate. He himself
occupied a large hollow-sounding, empty room, with a Gothic fireplace,
in which a bed, taken from the local clergyman, had been placed.</p>
<p>A dark, starless night, windy and sleety, came down upon the farm,
swiftly and almost unnoticeably. Alone in his immense empty chamber,
Markof sat in front of the fireplace, in which some palings from the
plundered estate were burning brightly. He put his feet on the grate
and spread out a military map upon his bony knees, attentively studying
the neighbourhood between the farm and the town. In the red firelight
his face, with its high forehead, turned-up moustaches and firm,
obstinate chin, seemed more severe than ever.</p>
<p>The sergeant-major came into the room. The water trickled down on to
the floor from his waterproof cloak. He stood still for a moment or
two, and then, convinced that the captain had not noticed his entrance,
coughed discreetly.</p>
<p>“Is it you?” said the captain, bending his head back. “What is it?”</p>
<p>“Everything is in order, your honour. The third platoon is on guard,
the first division at the church wall, the second....”</p>
<p>“All right! What else? Is the pass-word given?”</p>
<p>“Yes, your honour....” The sergeant was silent, as if waiting to hear
more, but as the captain said nothing, he began in a lower tone,</p>
<p>“What’s to be done, your honour, with the three who....”</p>
<p>“Shoot them at dawn,” interrupted the captain sharply, not allowing the
sergeant to finish his sentence, “And afterwards”—he frowned and
looked meaningly at the soldier—“don’t ask me any more questions about
them. Do you understand?”</p>
<p>“Certainly, your honour,” answered the soldier emphatically.... And
they were both silent again. The captain lay down on the bed without
undressing, and the sergeant remained at the door in the shadow. For
some reason or other he delayed his departure.</p>
<p>“Is that all?” asked the captain impatiently, without turning his head.</p>
<p>“Yes, that’s all, your honour.” The soldier fidgeted from one foot to
another, and then said suddenly, with a determined resolution,</p>
<p>“Your honour ... the soldiers want to know ... what’s to be done with
... the <i>old</i> man?”</p>
<p>“Get out!” shouted the captain with sudden anger, jumping up from the
bed and making as if to strike him.</p>
<p>The sergeant-major turned dexterously in double-quick time, and opened
the door. But on the threshold he stopped for a moment and said in an
official voice,</p>
<p>“Ah, your honour, permit me to congratulate your honour on the New
Year, and to wish....”</p>
<p>“Thanks, brother,” answered the captain dryly. “Don’t forget to have
the rifles examined more carefully to-morrow.”</p>
<p>Left alone in the room, Markof, neither undressing nor taking off his
sword, flung himself down upon the bed and lay with his face toward the
fire. His countenance changed suddenly, taking on an appearance of age,
and his closely-cropped head drooped on his shoulders; his half-closed
eyes wore an expression of pain and weariness. For a whole week he
had suffered tortures of fever and had only overcome his illness by
force of will. No one in the company knew that at nights he tossed
about in fierce paroxysms, shivering in ague, delirious, only losing
consciousness for moments, and then in fantastic hideous nightmares.</p>
<p>He lay on his back and watched the blue flames of the dying fire,
feeling every moment the stealthy approaches of dizziness and weakness,
the accompaniments of his usual attack of malaria. His thoughts were
connected in a strange fashion with the old man who had been taken
prisoner that morning, about whom the sergeant-major had just been
speaking. Markof’s better judgment divined that the sergeant-major
had been right: there was, indeed, something extraordinary about
the old man, a certain magnificent indifference to life, mingled
with gentleness and a deep melancholy. People of his type, people
resembling this old man, though only in a very slight degree, the
captain had seen at Lao-Yan and Mukden, among the unmurmuring soldiers
dying on the fields of battle. When the three men had been brought
before Markof that morning and he had explained to them by the help of
cynically-eloquent gestures that they would be dealt with as spies, the
faces of the two others had at once turned pale and been distorted by a
deadly terror; but the old man had only laughed with a certain strange
expression of weariness, indifference, and even ... even as it were of
gentle condescending compassion towards the captain himself, the head
of the punitive expedition.</p>
<p>“If he is really one of the rebels,” Markof reflected, closing his
inflamed eyes, and feeling as if a soft and bottomless abyss of
darkness yawned before him, “then there is no doubt that he occupies an
important position among them, and I’ve acted very wisely in ordering
him to be shot. But suppose the old man is quite innocent? So much
the worse for him. I can’t spare two men to guard him, especially
considering what we’ve got to do to-morrow. In any case, why should
he escape the destiny of those fifteen whom we shot yesterday? No, it
wouldn’t be fair to spare him after what we have done to others.”</p>
<p>The captain’s eyes opened slowly, and he started up suddenly in mortal
terror.</p>
<p>Seated on a low stool by the bedside, with bent head, and the palms
of his hands resting upon his knees, in a quiet and sadly thoughtful
attitude, was the old man who had been sentenced to death.</p>
<p>Markof, though he believed in the supernatural and wore on his breast a
little bag containing certain holy bones, was no coward in the general
sense of the word. To retire in terror, even in the face of the most
mysterious and immaterial phenomenon, the captain would have reckoned
as much a disgrace as if he had fled before an enemy or uttered a
humiliating appeal for mercy. With a quick, accustomed movement he drew
his revolver from its leathern case and pointed it at the head of his
unknown visitant, and he shouted like a madman,</p>
<p>“If you move, you’ll go to the devil!”</p>
<p>The old man slowly turned his head. Across his lips there passed that
same smile which had engraved itself upon the captain’s memory in the
morning.</p>
<p>“Don’t be alarmed, Captain. I have come to you without evil intention,”
said he. “Try to abstain from murder till the morning.”</p>
<p>The voice of the strange visitant was as enigmatical as his smile,
even monotonous, and as it were without <i>timbre.</i> Long, long ago, in
his earliest childhood, Markof had occasionally heard voices like
this when he had been left alone in a room, he had heard such voices
behind him, voices without colour or expression, calling him by his
own name. Obedient to the incomprehensible influence of this smile
and this voice, the captain put his revolver under his pillow and lay
down again, leaning his head on his elbow, and never taking his eyes
from the dark figure of the unknown person. For some minutes the room
was filled with a deep and painful silence; there was only heard the
ticking of Markof’s watch, hurriedly beating out the seconds, and the
burnt-out fuel in the grate falling with a weak, yet resounding and
metallic, crackle.</p>
<p>“Tell me, Markof,” began the old man at length, “what would you answer,
not to a judge or to the authorities, or even to the emperor, but to
your own conscience, should it ask you, ‘Why did you enter upon this
terrible, unjust slaughter?’”</p>
<p>Markof shrugged his shoulders as if in mockery.</p>
<p>“You speak rather freely, old man,” said he, “for one who is going to
be shot in four hours’ time. However, we’ll have a little conversation,
if you like. It’s a better occupation for me than to toss about
sleeplessly in fever. How shall I answer my conscience? I shall say
first that I am a soldier, and that it is my duty to obey orders
implicitly; and secondly, I am a Russian by birth, and I would make it
clear to the whole world that he who dares to rise up against the might
of the great power of Russia shall be crushed as a worm under the
heel, and his very tomb shall be made level with the dust....”</p>
<p>“O Markof, Markof, what a wild and bloodthirsty pride speaks in your
words!” replied the old man. “And what untruth! If you look at an
object and put your eyes quite close to it you see only the smallest
of its details, but go further away, and you see it in its true form.
Do you really think that your great country is immortal? Did not the
Persians think so once, and the Macedonians, and proud Rome, who
seized the whole world in her iron claws, and the wild hordes of Huns
who overran Europe, and mighty Spain, lord over three-fourths of the
globe? Yet ask history what has become of their immeasurable power.
And I can tell you that thousands of centuries before these there were
great kingdoms, stronger, prouder, and more cultured than yours. But
life, which is stronger than nations and more ancient than memorials,
has swept them aside in her mysterious path, leaving neither trace nor
memory of them.”</p>
<p>“That’s foolishness,” objected the captain, in a feeble voice, lying
down again upon his back. “History follows out its own course, and we
can neither guide it nor show it the way.”</p>
<p>The old man laughed noiselessly.</p>
<p>“You’re like that African bird which hides its head in the sand when
it is pursued by the hunter. Believe me, a hundred years hence your
children’s children will be ashamed of their ancestor, Alexander
Vassilitch Markof, murderer and executioner.”</p>
<p>“You speak strongly, old man! Yes, I’ve heard of the ravings of those
enthusiastic dreamers who want to change swords into ploughshares....
Ha-ha-ha! I picture to myself the sort of state these scrofulous
neurasthenists and rickety idiots of pacifists would make. No, it is
only wax that can forge out an athletic body and an iron character.
However ...”—Markof pressed his hand to his forehead, striving to
remember something—“however, this is all unimportant. ... But what was
it I wanted to ask you? ... Ah, yes! Somehow I don’t think you will
tell me untruths. Do you belong to these parts?”</p>
<p>“No.” The old man shook his head.</p>
<p>“But surely you were born in the district?”</p>
<p>“No.”</p>
<p>“But you are a—European? What are you, French? English? Russian?
German?”</p>
<p>“No, no....”</p>
<p>Markof, in exasperation, struck the side of the bed with his fist.</p>
<p>“Well, who are you, then? And why the devil do I know your face so
well? Have we ever met anywhere?”</p>
<p>The old man bent his head still lower and sat for a long time saying no
word. At last he began to speak, as if hesitating:</p>
<p>“Yes, we have met, Markof, but you have never seen me. Probably you
don’t remember, or you’ve forgotten, how once, during an epidemic of
plague, your uncle hanged in one morning fifty-nine persons. I was
within two paces of him that day, but he didn’t see me.”</p>
<p>“Yes ... that’s true ... fifty-nine ...” muttered Markof, feeling
himself overwhelmed by an intolerable heat. “But they ... were ...
rioters....”</p>
<p>“I saw your father’s cruel exploits at Sevastopol, and your work after
the capture of Ismaila,” the old man went on in his hollow voice.
“Before my eyes has been shed enough blood to drown the whole world.
I was with Napoleon on the fields of Austerlitz, Friedland, Jena, and
Borodina. I saw the mob applauding the executioner when he held up
before them on the platform of the guillotine the bloody head of Louis
XVI. I was present on the eve of St. Bartholomew, when the Catholics,
with prayers on their lips, murdered the wives and children of the
Huguenots. In the midst of a crowd of enraged fanatics I gazed whilst
the holy fathers of the Inquisition burned heretics at the stake,
flayed people alive for the glory of God, and poured white-hot lead
into their mouths. I followed the hordes of Attila, Genghis Khan, and
Solyman the Magnificent, whose paths were marked by mountains of human
skulls. I was with the noisy Roman crowd in the circus when they sewed
Christians up in the skins of wild animals and hunted them with dogs,
when they fed the beasts with the bodies of captive slaves ... I have
seen the wild and bloody orgies of Nero, and heard the wailing of the
Jews at the ruined walls of Jerusalem....”</p>
<p>“You’re—only my dream ... go away ... you’re—only a figure in my
delirium. Go away from me!” Markof’s parched lips uttered the words
with difficulty.</p>
<p>The old man got up from the stool. His bent figure became in a moment
immensely tall, so that his hair seemed to touch the ceiling. He began
to speak again, slowly, monotonously, terribly:</p>
<p>“I saw how the blood of man was first shed upon the earth. There were
two brothers. One was gentle, tender, industrious, compassionate; the
other, the elder, was proud, cruel, and envious. One day they both
brought offerings to the Lord according to the custom of their fathers:
the younger brought of the fruits of the earth, the elder of the flesh
of animals killed by him in the chase. But the elder cherished in
his heart a feeling of ill-will towards his brother, and the smoke
of his sacrifice spread itself out over the earth, while that of his
brother ascended as an upright column to the heavens. Then the hate and
envy which oppressed the soul of the elder overflowed, and there was
committed the first murder on the earth....”</p>
<p>“Go away, leave me ... for God’s sake,” Markof muttered to himself, and
tossed about in his crumpled sheets.</p>
<p>“Yes, I saw his eyes grow wide with the terror of death, and his
clenched fingers clutch convulsively at the sand, wet with his blood.
And when after his last shudder his pale cold body lay still upon the
ground, then the murderer was overwhelmed by an unbearable terror.
He hid his face in his hands and ran into the depths of the forest,
and lay trembling there, until at eventide he heard the voice of his
offended God—‘Cain, where is thy brother Abel?’”</p>
<p>“Go away; don’t torture me!” Markof’s lips could scarcely move. Yet he
seemed to hear the voice continue,</p>
<p>“In fear and trembling I answered the Lord, ‘Am I my brother’s keeper?’
And then the Lord pronounced on me an eternal curse:</p>
<p>“‘Thou shalt remain among the number of the living as long as the
earth shall endure. Thou shalt roam as a homeless wanderer through all
centuries, among all nations and in all lands, and thine eyes shall
behold nought but the blood shed by thee upon the earth, thine ears
shall hear only the moans of the dying—eternal reminders of the
brother thou hast slain.’”</p>
<p>There was silence for a moment, and when the old man spoke again each
word fell into Markof’s soul with pain:</p>
<p>“O Lord, how just and inexorable is Thy judgment! Already many
centuries and tens of centuries have I wandered upon the earth, vainly
expecting to die. A mighty and merciless power ever calls me to appear
where on the battlefields the soldiers lie dead in their blood, where
mothers weep, and curses are heaped upon me, the first murderer. There
is no end to my sufferings, for every time I see the blood of man
flowing from his body I see again my brother, stretched out upon the
ground clutching handfuls of sand with his dying fingers ... And in
vain do I desire to cry out, ‘Awake! Awake! Awake!’”</p>
<p>“Wake up, your honour, wake!” The insistent voice of the sergeant-major
sounded in Markof’s ears. “A telegram!...”</p>
<p>The captain was awake and on his feet in a moment. His strong will
asserted itself at once, as usual. The fire had long since died out,
and the pale light of dawn gleamed through the window.</p>
<p>“What about ... those ...” asked Markof, in a trembling voice.</p>
<p>“As you ordered, your honour, just this moment.”</p>
<p>“But the old man? The old man?”</p>
<p>“As well.”</p>
<p>The captain sank down upon the bed as if his strength had suddenly left
him. The sergeant-major stood at attention beside him, awaiting orders.</p>
<p>“That’s it, brother,” said the captain in a feeble voice. “You must
take the command in my place. I will send in my papers to-day, for
I ... I ... ’m absolutely tormented by this cursed fever.... And
perhaps”—he tried to smile, but only distorted his features by the
effort—“perhaps I may soon be entirely at rest.”</p>
<p>The sergeant-major saluted and answered calmly, as if nothing could
surprise him,</p>
<p>“Yes, your honour.”</p>
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />